Hajime no Thunderlaneby OmegafrChaptersPrologueThe training of titansSetting the sceneMoving forwardOn our way to the titleThen it's her!Olympia Academy: I will defeat you!The last meetingThey're all there!Rise up!What happens nextBig brother's rolePrologueA year... it's been a year since I graduated high school and went on the road with Soarin and Rainbow Dash to the Wonderbolt academy, it was all accelerated. The accepted application, the Wonderbolt training camp, all the new friends I made, all the special parties we did as a big committee, the difficulties we encountered (especially Spitfire and its legendary scream that I learned to differentiate according to his mood). Finally, the medal ceremony and our qualification as official Wonderbolts, me, Soarin and Rainbow Dash, the first steps as such, the first shows in front of admiring crowds, the beginning of our celebrity, even a personal fanclub. No really, between that and the fact that I was accompanied by my best friend but also my boyfriend made me the happiest and most fulfilled stallion during this year. I didn't think so at first, but beyond pleasing my brother and making him proud, I found a personal satisfaction that I hadn't even imagined. There was something incredible about being a Wonderbolt. And yes... I did say "was". For the past week I had been having a harder time than I expected to keep up with the training sessions that had become daily routine and to which I had become accustomed. Of course, they were not without their difficulties, especially considering the high expectations of Spitfire for the new generation that we represent, but by dint of losing a few feathers at the beginning, we quickly notice the more than satisfactory results. Except that I've been dragging myself for a week now and I don't know why, every time I fly too long or too fast, my wings give me little bumps inside and prevent me from doing more than half the ground now. I quickly listened to everyone's opinion on the subject and everyone was unanimous: go see a doctor. That's what I did when I had the time to do it, that is to say at the weekend, having to sacrifice a little time that I only spent on Rumble, hardly seeing him the rest of the week. Originally, I was supposed to have a dormitory at the Wonderbolt Academy as an official member, but because of the loss of our parents almost a year ago, I had to force my way through Spitfire to be able to live in Cloudstale, which also forced me to get up earlier than the others who were there to arrive on time. And the return trip only added more frustration to my flight problem. In spite of everything else, I had to take care of Rumble alone now, in addition to having this problem with the wings now. And since bad news never comes alone... I went to the academy the next day to tell my friends and my captain. Armed with medical papers and the support of my close friends Wonderbolts and my boyfriend, I knocked on the door of his office. I had forgotten on the way in, but Light, a good friend from high school and also Rainbow Dash's boyfriend, had come this morning to visit everyone. He had only been to the academy about 20 times last year, but his friendliness and outspokenness, in addition to his already established reputation as a rising star in the sport, made him a star even among the Wonderbolts. He had been so well known since the high school talent cup that even while spanking our direct competitors at the Olympia Academy, Spitfire let him in at will, knowing that he was mostly coming to see his Dashie, as he always called him. He took the opportunity to thank Soarin and me for making arrangements for his girlfriend in case of any problems, even if it was restricted to me cooking for the three of us from time to time. "Come in!" But I wandered slightly in my thoughts as I received the invitation to come in, which I did by swallowing my saliva one last time. "Hello, Captain!" Did I greet with the usual wave of my hand... "Hello Thunderlane, rest!" She said, returning the sign. "What do you want?" "I went to see a doctor the day before yesterday and got the results of my wing problem." I confirmed by stepping forward and putting the main document on his desk. She began to read it aloud so that the other Pegasus behind us could hear. I didn't tell them anything, I hope they won't be too surprised by the news. "The patient has a rare case of hypercalcemia, a deformity in the bones at the base of the wing that occurred recently, preventing the said patient from flying as he pleases and under the best of conditions..." As she read the document without showing any apparent reaction for the moment, I could feel the looks of others behind me, empathetic to my new condition. I would be fists and lower my head as she continued. "Because the deformity is over-developed, it is physically impossible for the patient to fly at full capacity..." she read in a low voice as she put the sheet on her visibly stunned desk, "...preventing her from continuing her wonderbolt profession." she ended with a devastated expression on her face. Once the information had passed through everyone's mind, Spitfire wasn't the only one who was speechless. All the wonderbolts behind me and Light understood the seriousness of such a revelation and the consequences it would have on me now. The first to lift the lack of movement was Soarin who came up to me and hugged me from behind to comfort me as best he could. I could hear him moaning and sniffing to keep his tears from coming out, but the scene was relatively quiet. Until Rainbow Dash exploded. "Shit, can't we fix him or something?" She let go as she walked towards the Spitfire office. "It's a deformity Rainbow, unfortunately there's nothing we can do about it." she said in response as she left her strong, screaming mare character and dropped to her seat, truly disgusted that this would happen to one of her most popular members of the audience as well as her friend. They were all speechless again, and Rainbow Dash, who swallowed these groans in turn, felt compelled to help me in the moment. She and Thunderlane went into another embrace, this time from the front, and the black stallion gave her back without shedding a tear. She was his long-time friend and was determined not to let him down. God, why... why does this have to happen to me, again to me, always to me... Everything was going so well last year, before my parents went off in that stupid accident, and now this. I'd finally enjoyed flying with the greatest aviators of this century, I'd finally found a purpose in my life. I LOVED FLYING, I REALLY LOVED IT! How do I do it now, how am I going to feed Rumble, how are we going to get through this? And the question I wanted an answer to now: how am I going to make him proud of me? I slightly loosened the embrace I had with Rainbow Dash in front of me to finally express myself, my voice trembling as I swallowed my saliva again. "I guess now... I'll just have to get out of..." "NO !!!" They all shouted back at me in response. I was surprised they were all in sync on this one, spanking my head up to see Rainbow Dash in front of me and Spitfire a few feet behind his desk. "That's not some stupid deformity that's gonna get you in here!" The cyan pegasus tells me. "Even so, you are and always will be a Wonderbolt!" Said our captain as he stood up. "We will find a solution." "It seems to me that you do other sports than flying now, don't you?" Asked captain wonderbolt in a confident voice. I turned around to see that Light had stepped forward and was now waiting for an answer from Spitfire. I'm not sure why, but seeing him speak so bravely because of his status left me a little admiring. He knows that he is not his own boss, so he was enjoying the opportunity. "Well, it's true that because of the strong competition..." she said, looking at the stallion who wasn't in our camp "...we had to turn to other physical practices other than shows and wingball." she nodded. "So Thunderlane could continue to be a wonderbolt by spanking another sport, that's perfect!" Said the cyan mare as she threw her victorious fist in the air. "But you've got to be interested in what we've got left, Thunderlane!" "Uh yes... in view of the situation, I don't intend to be picky." I laughed nervously, bitterly regretting my attempt at humor when I saw that Spitfire wasn't laughing at all. "Well, everybody out except you, we've got to get this straightened out now." she said, spanking me to come and sit down. I felt one last pressure from Soarin before he finally got out of my waist and left me. Rainbow Dash also left with an enthusiastic smile on her face, as if to tell me that all hope was not lost. I gave it back to her before she left too. "May I stay?" Finally asked Light, who hadn't budged from her seat. "I have something to offer you," he said. "Thunderlane, what do you think?" She asked me. "Outside opinions are always good to take." but I responded by sitting across from her, Light sitting in the other chair. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "I hope they find a solution, poor Thunderlane, nothing good's happening to him right now!" Says Soarin as he heads to the training ground with Rainbow Dash, worrying about his boyfriend. "They'll figure it out, Thunderlane will find another way, and he'll come back, I can assure you." the cyan mare said to him with conviction to comfort him. They arrived outside and began to warm up as Fleetfoot gave them their instructions for today. They started the drills without their captain and friend, not really knowing if they would be coming back with them now. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "So, Spit, what do you think?" Asked the prodigy from Olympia Academy after explaining his idea. After Spitfire gave Light a glare for calling him that nickname, she answered. "Um... I'm not sure, we're a long way from what we're doing here, but considering the case we have." she said, thinking the pros and cons. "Thunderlane, it's all based on your opinion, I've never done any so no one can help you here." she warned her. "Don't worry about it, me and the others at the academy, we'll handle it!" Returning Light. Thunderlane was thinking, should he accept this proposal. On the one hand, Spitfire seemed ready to accept even if it meant he had to fill out a few more papers and make a few more phone calls. But on the other hand, he had never tried this discipline, let alone Rumble, would he react positively to this sudden change, or would he be afraid that his brother would start this dangerous sport? He finally chose to listen to his friend, even though he still had some doubts. "Light, when you say I have the ability..." "Then you do!" He nodded, putting his hand on my shoulder. "Believe me when I tell you that at the academy I see a lot of different types of athletes, and yours reminds me of boxers!" Boxers... Boxing... a fighting sport in which two opponents exchange fists until the other weakens and falls down from fatigue. Of course, there are many risks involved in a fighting sport, although some of them are known to wonderbolt runners and wingballers. But I would have the abilities... I guess with good training and determination, maybe something can be made of me, I thought as I looked at my ridiculous wrists with my thick hands in comparison. "So Thunderlane, it's either that or pony weather for the academy." my impatient captain said. "Okay." I said, clenching my fists and smiling at Light. "If you think I can do it, then I'll do it." "Great, I'll get the others to create a training session especially for you based on your current abilities." he said, writing something down on his cell phone, then looking at me again. "You're gonna be a great fighter if you ask me, aren't you, Spit?" "Stop calling me that." she says, giving a new pegasus look in pegasus. "I need that training on my desk tomorrow morning, is that clear?" She said, rising almost aggressively. "I'll e-mail it to you this afternoon, don't worry." he said, still smiling and getting up from his chair. "Well, I'll say goodbye to the others and to Dashie, bye Spitfire, bye Thunderlane." he waved and left, preparing to return to Canterlot. Spitfire waited a few seconds, until he could no longer hear footsteps in the hallway, to let himself fall back to his chair, expressing himself. "I hope he's got a good grip on his neck, I don't want you to get hurt unnecessarily!" She said, still looking at the door Light had just disappeared through. "Don't worry, Captain, I trust him." he said, getting up and preparing to leave, before stopping at the doorway. "Thank you for accepting his offer." said the wonderbolt, bending forward in gratitude. "Yes, yes, rest and go!" She said hastily. Thunderlane closed the office and left to tell the rest of the team the good news, even though he didn't know what to do today, while the captain was still brooding. As she put the medical paper in a drawer, an intrigued smile appeared on her face, and she joined hands before leaning into her comfortable desk chair. "This might get interesting." she nodded. The training of titansThe day after Light's visit, I returned to the academy, still from the air, and always with a certain pain I could not control. I had come a bit earlier on purpose to see Spitfire and ask him what was waiting for me now. I chose not to tell Rumble about this sudden change of profession so as not to worry him, even though he would soon find it strange not to see me in the air shows when I was successful. I will explain everything to him after I see the first results of my new training, which I hope will be there soon. I went to my captain's office again and greeted her as usual. "Hello captain, have you received my new training?" I asked her directly. "I received it last night and was able to take a look at it," she said, handing me a hard copy of it. "It should be effective, for the little I know about boxing," she said to me as I didn't feel any hesitation in her voice. It was encouraging. She really doesn't seem to know this sport, which means I'll probably have to train alone, with no one to advise me. I took a look at it before I was offended. "WHAT? I have so many exercises to do in one day? And it's only one day," I said alarmed as I raised my head to my captain, I shouldn't have. "KNOW THAT YOU'RE ALREADY CAUSING US ENOUGH TROUBLE AS IT IS, SO YOU'RE GOING TO DO THIS PRACTICE DAY AFTER DAY UNTIL THE TOURNAMENT!" She said before she picked up her whistle from her desk and used it, giving my ears an unbearable whistle. "I CANNOT ADVISE YOU BUT I CAN MOTIVATE YOU, WORK!!" she said with even more force in her voice. "Y-YES MA'AM!" I said before rushing out of her office in a panic. What I expected, she's always like that, and she wasn't going to give me any special treatment. That's the way she runs things, and even if it doesn't suit me, I'm forced to admit it works pretty well. Looking over my shoulder to see the empty hallway behind me, I concentrated on the card in my hands. I read the training which seemed quite complete, in addition to the exercises and their duration, I saw the rest time between each one (which I found relatively short), there was even the composition of a typical lunch and other advice and description of boxing specific terms like sparring. Spitfire must have read it, she will have a word with the cooks before lunch, but I was hoping. Light and her friends from the Olympia academy have concocted a training especially for me, well my goodness, it's time to see what it's worth. I went outside to see the first Wonderbolts outside, they were setting the stage for the day's training, which I was absolutely not going to attend, much to my dismay. I was pulling a shot puppy's head as I left for a more secluded corner to start warming up on my own. Not stretching my wings seemed strange, but since they were hurting me now, I wouldn't complain. Besides, I decided I wouldn't complain about this training, and just start it. The training consisted first of all in making me run on clouds far too wet for that, which simply made the action of walking abusively difficult, worse than sprinting on the fine and burning sand. At this stage, the air molecules that make up the clouds are closer to water than to a surface as such. But there was no point in moping over the near-impossibility of the task, I should just hold on to what I had left to do. Besides, even though Light is an over-trained pony in terms of legs, he could do it easily, so... what would stop me? "Come on Thunder, you can't give up, it's only the first day and the first step of that day," I said to reassure myself, which didn't work out with the turn of my phrase. I swallowed and started my run on clouds full of water, which made me slow down strongly and my feet would sink into the surface if I didn't put solid support. The card advised me to push hard on the ground with my leg, as if I wanted to lift a load with it, and after several short but muscular strides, I started to find my rhythm. "Let's go for 30 minutes," I said aloud to express my scepticism about the event. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ It was unbearable, but somehow I was still standing there on my shaky legs and unable to continue. I breathed heavily as I watched the rest of my ordeal unfold as I watched my comrades fly at ease, none of them looking at me happily. Once that was done, the next step was to jump on a cloud below and roll over to start running again without losing any time. I had to let myself fall about twenty meters down with my wings stuck to my back. The sheet specified that I should not use my wings to climb back up if I failed, and that I should continue my attempts by descending little by little until I was successful. Only then could I get back to the academy by air. For my first attempt, I was going for my first run, telling myself that I could roll on the ground quickly, so it shouldn't be a particular problem, and I jumped from the liquid cloud to my target several meters below. Except I hadn't calculated how fast I was falling, not even giving me time to turn in the air, it's so much harder without using my wings. I ended up sticking my legs in the cloud just as soft as the previous one, my first failure smiled at me. "Damn, too late!" I swore as I punched my fist into the cloud. So, I had to start again with the cloud lower, I wasted no time and rushed forward, rolling in the air barely my feet giving the cloud one last push. And I made a full turn and landed with a crash on my back, sinking into the thicker ground this time. "Damn it, too soon, too fast!" I almost screamed. Did I? Did I really say that? Instead of staying on the cloud at the comfortable end, I got up for my third try, the third one will be the right one, it is often said... which ended with a black stallion sinking headfirst into his target, legs up in the air and waving in frustration. It must have been quite funny from an outside point of view, I thought as I pulled my legs to get the rest of my body out of the cloud. I started again, wondering how many times I would have to repeat this exercise to succeed, hoping I wouldn't have to fall all the way down to the ground. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "FINALLY!!!" Did I scream after my seemingly miraculous success at this level, collapsing on the last cloud before hitting the ground. FORTY!!! Forty tries before finally making a decent roll. I now had to go back to the academy for the rest of the training with the help of my wings. I left the cloud that looked like the coziest duvet and continued my efforts with what strength I had left. And the ascent was most uncomfortable, besides, what's the point of this stupid constraint, the wings are unusable in boxing. Then WHY!!! "STOP! Stop Thundy, calm down !" Do I say it out loud so that I can hear it and absorb it enough to stop. I caught my breath and continued on my way. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Once the academy was reached, I went to the gym, which was fortunately empty when I arrived, to prepare for the rest of the training. Noon was about to ring and I had to do a series of what was called "shadow-boxing". From what Light told me, I had to imitate a boxing match by imagining my opponent in my mind, imagine his movements and reactions and act accordingly. It seemed a bit too blurry and above all relatively stupid to punch in the wind, so I hurried to do it as long as no one could see me. I just missed thinking about an opponent, anyone, so I decided to aim high by drawing Drew in my head. I might as well imagine myself facing a real muscle beast, just to manage the stress on D-Day, and then if there is someone I know who could box at a pro level, it would be him or Light. I would finally visualize him, appearing like a shadow in the room, and I would start and want to touch him, with cautious moves at first. I could see him arming his left arm to hit me in the jaw, and I ducked by lowering my chest before I even realized I had done it. I continued my fake game by really getting into it, it's crazy how real it looks once you get into his thoughts. I was having a hard time using my legs begging for a rest, but I had to keep going, training is hard and it's normal, I wondered how visible the results would be. My chest kept working with my movements, rocking from side to side both offensively and defensively. I dodge another attack and find myself facing the mirror occupying the whole wall next to me, I forgot my imaginary opponent and saw myself, eyes concentrated and eyebrows furrowed. I was dripping with sweat, I didn't seem to have sweated as much during my training outside, that I really need a shower before going to lunch. "So, how's it going?" Asked me a female voice that I recognized. I could see in the mirror that Spitfire had entered the room and was looking at me, arms folded. I instinctively turned around and greeted her. "Captain, yes, I'm almost done shadowboxing, ma'am." I called her by mistake. "At ease," she said without even giving me the sign and stepped forward. "You can continue your training, I won't bother you." she said sitting on a bench impatiently. Damn, I didn't want anyone to see me like this, I thought I'd missed it. I avoided her gaze and resumed my fake game with a fake Drew as my opponent. I was dodging and kicking, I quickly lost sight of my captain who must have been there all along, judging by the lack of movement from him. I was hitting, and touching, and dodging again and again, it was maybe three full minutes, which is the time of one round in boxing. I would back off again with an imaginary move before I felt my leg hit something and lose my balance. I sighed with relief before I saw a shadow above me. It was still there. "AH, SORRY, CAPTAIN, I'LL PUT IT ALL AWAY, MA'AM!" I said slightly too loud as I stood up straight. She stepped forward and put her hand on my shoulder, which made me swallow. "Put that away and then go and have lunch with your mates! When you do that, you don't stop practicing until dusk, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" "Y-YES MA'AM! UNDERSTOOD, MA'AM!" Did I answer in terror again. Even though we'd been seeing each other six times a week for a year, she still had her phases where she'd yell at me, treating me like any other new recruit. I figured that was her way of congratulating me and started to put the equipment ashore. She left the room and I gave her one last look. Am I dreaming or... was she just smiling? ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ So I went to the cafeteria and noticed first of all that I was finally going to see Rainbow Dash and Soarin whom I hadn't seen this morning. I carefully chose my meal according to the advice on my card and walked over to our usual table, then saw that it was full, more than usual even. Apart from my two everyday friends, Cooudchaser and Misty Fly were present. The others were candidates who were all pretty much gawked to see me arrive at their table. I especially noticed a green mare who would surely give me a few knees under the table if she was in front of me, fortunately, this is not the case. "At last you're here, come on, hurry up and sit down," Rainbow Dash said to me, pointing to the only free seat at the whole table, between her and Soarin. "We didn't see you this morning, where were you?" My friend asked me, and I smacked him before sitting down, which disgusted the mares, and replied. "I don't train with you now, so I walked around the academy to the dormitories to practice quietly," I explained, pointing approximately where I was. "So, how's it going?" Cloudchaser asked me as he admired my sweaty body. I showed the training sheet I was following and explained what I had done and the difficulties I had encountered. "Yeah, well, you're still lazy, you haven't changed," Rainbow said to me in a teasing way, judging by the teasing look in her eyes. "But I'm not complaining. That's what I need right now to get into boxing." "WHAT? YOU'RE BOXING NOW!!!" Shouted the candidates at our table, bringing attention to themselves. I thought everyone would know by now, it's rare that a wonderbolt has to retire so early in his career. Rainbow Dash explained what happened yesterday when I was sitting in my seat enjoying my protein dish, bringing some shocked looks to my head. "We're all sad about Thunderlane, but thanks to Light, he's found another voice. How do you feel about that?" Soarin asked me. "Tough, very tough, but it's my first day like this, so just hang in there." "Which you never do." my friend cyan continued, taking the words right out of my mouth. I just finished my lunch and walked with them to the exit. We spoke again for a few moments before we had to separate again. I went back to the weight room, not without bitterness, I really wanted to join them, but it was impossible. I sighed with discontent before I set off, fortunately this lunch was a boost for me, because the day is far from over... great. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ After a good break, it was time to continue with what was planned for me in the afternoon. I pulled out the sheet as always and had to do several exercises that this time I knew in order, with 30 seconds of rest time between each and a few sets each. With the room always empty, I started the weight lifts, squats, pull-ups, extensions and other exercises to gain muscle. As a wonderbolt, I knew most of the in-between and was aware of my strengths and weaknesses. But what put me in trouble, in addition to the fatigue from this morning, must have been the constant, uninterrupted series of runs. In less than 40 minutes of changing the muscle I was working on, my arms were completely dead. I had done the squats with the weight lifts and the developed lying down with the pull-ups, to think that the workouts concocted by Spitfire itself weren't that hard in comparison. I prayed that this thought was only due to the novelty of it, she would be able to add her own rules, if she hadn't already done so. I still wasn't complaining though, just thinking about the purpose of her exercises to make them better and better and always without doubting for a moment. Then came the skipping rope. I hate the skipping rope, and of course it is one of the best exercises for boxers that exist. So I started my series by staining the mats near my sweat, which left my whole body again. I had drunk a lot of water in the cafeteria, but it seemed to disappear as quickly as it came. I exhaled and inhaled heavily to push myself to keep going, until my body stopped responding and the rope got tangled at my feet and made me fall forward. I was exhausted, I could barely get up and walk staggering, so how could I finish this training for which I would still have to stay awake and active until seven o'clock in the evening. Seeing that my legs were no longer responding to my jumping attempts, I decided to move on to the next exercises, which were training with different boxing moves. Except, of course, that our room doesn't have any punching bag of any kind, so I decided to work on them in the wind, like in shadowboxing. I practiced the left, right and uppercuts in turn, trying to perfect my punches, whether they were the widest and most powerful by combining precision and speed. Let them be straight, controlled and exhaust me as little as possible, which was already done anyway. It was by repeating my straight lines that I could still see the others flying and receiving that wonderful sensation of the wind caressing their feathers and fur. I had to stop envying them and concentrate on my goal. I put myself in front of the mirror to visualize my moves as my opponent to find the flaws during sequences up to a hundred repetitions. The next part of the training was the mittens but obviously, besides not having them here, I didn't have a coach to wear them and advise me afterwards. So I kept on hitting the ball repeatedly and without stopping, even if what was going to happen happened. I finally collapsed to the ground, my arms were definitely not answering my calls, and my legs were tired of standing. I could feel my body dripping with sweat and my heart pounding in my rib cage threatening to run away. I wanted so badly to take a good shower while sitting down, get into the first bed and start hibernating. At least that's what I wanted until I heard footsteps coming towards me. I could raise my head with effort to see that my friend Cloudchaser had arrived, with her arms folded and some fun on her face. "What are you still doing here?" she asked me. "I... am... resting..." I said with difficulty, gasping at every word. "No, but I mean, it's after 6:00, everybody's finished for the day!" She said to me. Really... I-it was over! Oh, thank God the light, it was over. It was the most trying day of my life, without any hesitation. Even the early Wonderbolt trainings were not as strenuous, at least they were focused on the wings and our flying abilities. Here, my whole body refused to respond to me now. "Come on, you need a good shower I bet." she said, helping me up. She took my arm and placed it over her shoulder, placing her hand at my waist, as when I was too drunk at the time to walk by myself. She smiled sweetly at me, like an angel announcing the end of my ordeal and came to me in pony heaven. "M... thank you... Chase." I said before I started to move forward with her help. Setting the sceneIt's been two weeks since I started "training the titans" as I like to call it, simply because it is IMPOSSIBLE not to suffer martyrdom after a full day of running, skipping rope and repeated jabs and uppercuts. Honestly, if Rainbow Dash calls me lazy again now, I would put my dignity on the line and respond to her provocation with a duel. Hopefully everything I've learned so far will be useful to me, or I'll become the laughingstock of the wonderbolts. Anyway, my legs are starting to put on weight... you'll tell me from running and jumping for hours day after day, they are getting stronger all the time. At least that's what Light told me as he saw my progress just by looking at me. It's true that seeing him admiring me insistently makes me a little nervous, even though I have no reason to be. He's kind of my coach, isn't he? "Well, today's a big day for your Thunderlane training, since you're taking it to the next level!" Is he announcing me by dramatizing his epiphany. "You're going to go rounds." "Rounds... uh, what? ROUNDS, ALREADY???" Did I say, realizing what was in store for me today. "Of course we have to start getting serious." my captain said to me as she walked towards us. "The international boxing tournament is in June, so let's get to work!" She said, continuing to paralyze me with her stunned look. A tournament, wh-what tournament... I have barely started training and she is already registering me without my consent. I know she's my captain, but still. "It's June, but it's January, I mean..." "ALL THE MORE REASON TO GET STARTED! SOARIN, COME HERE!" She screams out. "Yes, Captain!" He said as he swooped in and greeted her. If there's one thing I don't like about my boyfriend, it's his formality towards Spitfire, he should assert himself a little more, I thought. "Light brought boxing gloves, put 'em on, you're gonna go a round or two against your boyfriend!" She announced it with no difficulty at all. "Huh... I... what? But Captain, you said it yourself, he's my..." "EXECUTION !!!" she growled. "Before I take away your badge." "Yes, Captain!" he said, standing up straight as a pole again. "You should be cooler with your official members, Spitfire. Look at me, I'm buddies with everybody and he's doing great at the academy." said Rainbow Dash's boyfriend as he took out two pairs of boxing gloves from his bag. "Maybe you want to teach me my job?" she let go before sitting on a nearby bench, giving the stallion a viper's look. "Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to offend you." he said, raising his hands defensively, but still smiling. After this not very fruitful exchange, Soarin and I put red boxing gloves on our fists, clenching them tightly. This is the first time I've worn them, and I feel that my blows will be relatively softened. Is it possible to hurt with these? Ais I was thinking as I touched the rough material of the glove. "So, where's your ring?" I innocently asked for the pegasus while looking at our captain. I was surprised Spitfire didn't throw himself at him, content with an unamused look and clearly irritated by his behavior. He wouldn't last five minutes if Light had joined the wonderbolts. I couldn't tell if he was deliberately playing with his nerves, but from what I remember of high school, he was always like that, just their personalities clearly didn't match. "Oops, sorry again, I guess we'll do it here," he said, pointing to an empty space where he laid several mats to make the floor more or less passable. Soarin and I would stand in front of each other, each in a corner of the ring. I didn't really want to hit him, but I was going to have to, I had to realize what I could do now. "Well, you're going quietly, aren't you?" He asked me nervously as he got into position, his fists aimed directly at me. "No way I'm going easy, especially you Thunderlane." Spitfire nodded from the bench. "Spitfire's right, we're here to see where you're at." Light said. "I understand how you feel, I'd feel weird going up against Dashie in a boxing match, just imagine another opponent." he suggested. Imagine another opponent, well, I'll just do it like I do in my shadowboxing sessions. So I started drawing Drew instead of my real opponent's slender, supple build. It was quick, replacing Soarin with Drew in the blink of an eye, and when I saw my imposing opponent, I even started to react by spanking small jumps while staying in position. "Fine, boxing!" Announced Light to which I could barely hear the voice. Drew came at me with a wide blow, which I easily dodged to my right, before positioning my bust to prepare my counterattack. It was so much easier than rolling on the clouds below that I was ready before I even thought it. Seeing Drew's lack of reaction, I saw his guard completely open at the jaw level and just cocked my fist half a second before striking. The acceleration of my arm had become so fast from kicking in the wind that it was fully stretched before I knew it again. But I thought I had aimed at his cheek, yet I felt no impact, and I could no longer see my opponent in my field of vision. Thinking he had dodged, I instinctively moved backwards with my leg, returning to a defensive posture, my arms in front of my torso wrapped in my wonderbolt suit. Then I heard a bell ringing behind me, which was used to announce the end of the rounds. It had already been three minutes, I wondered, it didn't seem like ten seconds had passed. "End of the match, Soarin's out." Hearing the end-of-match announcement made me realize what the situation is now. Also, I wasn't fighting Drew, but... "Oh shit, SOARIN!" I screamed as I saw him slump to the ground, his cheek scarlet and seemingly motionless. Did I knock him out in one fell swoop? WHAT???? "WHAT? DID I DO THIS?" I said as I rushed towards him, before Light stopped me. "Thunderlane, YOU WERE FANTASTIC!!" He said to me with a gleam in his eyes as he shook me and grabbed my shoulders. I stood there witnessing his euphoria as Spitfire carried Soarin to the bench she was on. He didn't look badly injured, but he looked just as shocked as I was by the blow I'd just given him without realizing it. Light finally let go of me and I could go to him. "Soarin, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, I swear, I imagined I was facing Drew and it just went off by itself..." "Stop apologizing, that's exactly what we wanted to see." Spitfire smiled at me, the same smile she gives after a successful show. "Uh... but... I..." "Congrats Thunderlane." my buddy with the cheek mark on his cheek said to me. "I didn't expect such strength." he said, smiling at me with his teeth out. I almost knocked him out, but he's still happy for me. I don't know whether to be sorry or proud now. Is this the result of this training? This is the results after only two weeks? I still wasn't proud that I almost knocked Soarin out, but I could feel the satisfaction of predicting his game and knocking him out in one go. Despite the gloves reducing my strength, I could feel through it my phalanges that had touched his cheek. I wondered if this strength was also due to training in addition to agility and precision or if I had it before. Is this what Light meant when we talked about skills? "THAT WAS SO COOL!!!" I got cut off from my thoughts by a cheerful voice. And who else but Light could have said that, ah yes... Rainbow Dash. She stared at me with her eyes highlighted like Light earlier, which made me take a step back in surprise when I saw the proximity between our two faces. "That was great Thunderlane, I didn't know you'd gotten so strong, I saw you through the window." She almost screamed with excitement, like when she first met the wonderbolts. A compliment from Dash is fine, it's my lucky day. And indeed, as I turned my head towards the window, I saw a cloud of eyes staring at me, most of them admiring my performance, which soon made me uncomfortable. I looked away as Rainbow grabbed my forearms and pulled me towards her. "You've made me want to try too hard, LIGHT, ANOTHER PAIR OF GLOVES!" She said as she walked towards the bag. And I... I... Rainbow Dash... now? I don't really know how to react right now. There's a big difference between a race and a boxing match, though. "Okay, I'm putting the field back in place, Thunderlane's back in the ring, your second match is about to start." As I watched Rainbow Dash eagerly compete against me, I noticed that now the other wonderbolts were no longer outside the window. I sighed with relief that the crowd would be minimal. "GO THUNDERLANE! YOU'RE GONNA SMASH HER!!!" "IDIOT! IT'S RAINBOW DASH THE BEST!!!" Until I turned around and saw that they hadn't gone at all, but they were set up as spectators. Some of them had flags and other props with my head or Rainbow's head on them, like caps or scarves that they wore over them, cheering their favorite. Mostly I saw that Spitfire hadn't moved from its place, patiently waiting for the fight like everyone else. To make me run and exhaust myself to death, she's there, but when it comes to the others, she's immediately more merciful. "COME THUNDERLANE, COME HERE!" Ordered my opponent, who was already in place, with a succession of blows in the wind and small nervous strides. It seems I was the only one who didn't want so much excitement, but I resigned myself to position myself on my side of the field, still seeing the captain's lack of action. As long as she wasn't against it, everyone would sit tight. "All right, are both fighters ready? Then BOX!" Announced Light by raising her arm as a signal. I didn't have time to think that Rainbow Dash, true to herself, was on top of me even faster than Soarin and quickly made a series of blows. I lifted my guard and cashed in quite easily, I noticed that her blows were somewhat random, she had no real strategy except to attack me again and again. "ATTACK THUNDERLANE!" Shouted a voice to me in the audience that I recognized as Cloudchaser's. Yeah, easy to say, attack, always attack, but I could only swivel from one side of the field to the other without having the slightest offense within my reach. Rainbow wasn't the smartest, but she could attack like a champion. Luckily, I was holding my defense for a long time, wondering if Light would stop us after three minutes or let it go all the way down. "What are you doing, Thunder, you lazy!" She provoked me by continuing her hammering. I... have... enough... ENOUGH!!! "For the last time Rainbow, I AM NOT LAZY!" Did I say before I prepared a straight like Soarin's. Damn it. *TOUCH* Damn it, in wanting to prepare a blow and having responded to her provocation, she let my guard down and gave me a direct blow to the head, almost between the eyes. I felt myself slipping on the very loose carpet, amplified with our tight suits. I stopped my fall by feeling that my toe was at the end of the mat, an inch away from falling. With Rainbow's fist covering the left side of my face, my right eye was facing directly towards the audience, who had calmed down, remaining silent as they admired the subjective pose I was in. My eye then turned to my opponent, who remained frozen, to my astonishment, she didn't move. And once I had noticed her baffled head, I deduced that she didn't expect me to be still standing and in the ring after that direct blow to the face. "What are you waiting for, fall down." she said, pressing a little more on my face. At that point, she just wanted to push me out of the ring, but she was so focused that she was giving me a priceless chance. And no matter how fast she was, she couldn't react. Her guard was up. I stopped standing still by bringing my right fist to her face, performing a direct uppercut. It was so fast that even I barely noticed the impact, but unlike Soarin, I felt it this time, what a satisfaction. I felt my cheek free from the grip she had with her fist and saw her staggering on the spot, her head in the air staring at the ceiling. It's time. I cocked my arm for a blow to the stomach which hit and then I intended to continue with a left hook. Except she was no longer in front of me... Rainbow had fallen to the ground, and Light raised his arms in the air. "STOP, IT'S OVER!" He said, rushing towards her. "Thunderlane win!" I won, I really won, over Rainbow Dash? After all these years of staying behind her all the time... All I could do in our races was watch her flank for the first five seconds before she completely outrun me. And now I had beaten her, I had found an area where I was stronger than her. I was ecstatic and my eyes lit up as she finally got up without Light's help. She approached me with an almost bloody expression. "I'll get my revenge, count on it." she said, which brought me out of my trance, only to find that she was right in front of me. She had no apparent injury, so I was glad I didn't hurt her, but the satisfaction was too great to question me now. I decided that for once in my life I was going to strut my stuff like she had strutted me so many times. "So Rainbow Dash... WHO'S LAZY NOW!" Did I scream in her face with a ridiculously big smile on mine... Luckily Soarin and Spitfire came in time to keep her under control and get her back on the bench, I swear she would have strangled me when I saw the rage in her eyes. "THUNDER, NEXT TIME I'LL KICK YOUR FLANK!" She swears. "Don't worry, Dashie." Light said as I turned my head to see him approaching. "It's my turn to have fun," he said, staring at me with his griffin eyes and his carnivorous smile. I immediately swallowed the horrible image he gave me, putting on boxing gloves in turn. The audience let out their most beautiful "ohhh" as they watched the ace of the Olympia academy stand in the ring in turn. "Uh, Light, I'm not sure I can fight like this." I said in defense, wanting to stop before he killed me with his own hands for hitting and somehow humiliating Rainbow. "This will be your last fight for a long time, so you better enjoy it!" He said to me as he warmed up and stretched... "Besides, you must have gotten a big head after her two victories, so..." He stopped to drink some water, spanking a quick mouthwash with the liquid. He gargled his mouth before spitting the contents into the nearby sink. While everyone was looking forward to this last confrontation, he looked at me with one eye with his back to all of us and spoke. "Ironic to say for a Pegasus, but you're going to have to go back to earth." he let go of me, jumping easily two meters to the improvised ring. I feel like I'm going to regret my past action... Spitfire took the referee's seat, leaving Soarin with the heavy task of calming Rainbow Dash. She stepped forward and announced. "BOX!" I put my fists in front of my face and my forearms protecting my body, being terrified of what he might do to me. Fortunately for me, he wasn't as aggressive as my two friends. The three fights had been going on far too fast for me, and even though Rainbow Dash couldn't get me off the field or knock me out, his blow had passed with some effectiveness. "You know, basically, I wish I could have seen what Spitifre was worth in boxing." Light began to say as he approached me walking normally, albeit slowly, keeping his head down. "But I'm sort of your coach here, so to get an idea, I've got to get on with it." he announced about a meter away from me, stopping dead in his tracks. I could try to hit him, but having played in a football tournament with him as captain, I know what he's capable of, and he's just terrifying in every way. I can't beat him, he's a real sporting genius, and I wouldn't be surprised if he's in the June tournament too. My only concern is to parry his next move, and at best to resist before he crushes me. He finally got into fighting position and his head was down to my level. I could see his eyes piercing me, as a predator might look at its prey. He raised his fist and I prepared to block him with all my body, but the speed at which he arrived surprised me. And it surprised everyone. He was so slow he couldn't do any damage to me. I didn't understand what he was trying to do, and it terrified me so much that I let him reach my forehead. His fist collapsed to it and he didn't move, leaving an incomprehensible silence in the room. No one made a sound, they were clinging to what was happening on the field, or rather what wasn't happening. Not being able to move my arms or legs, I was able to articulate my thoughts. "Wut?" Then I felt an impressive pressure against my right cheek, which instantly threw me off balance and sent me into the scenery, even off the mats on the floor. It was when I landed heavily that I realized that Light had fooled me, it exploded at a speed corresponding to something like a Sonic Rainbow to do me so much damage so quickly. I, who found my powerful punch, the one I had just received was devastating, I even wondered how I could still think at this point. Most ponies would have fainted, especially since I was feeling an unbearable tingling in my head. "THUNDERLANE!!!" Somebody would yell when they came at me. "The infirmary, quick!" Said another voice, belonging to a mare I think. I didn't recognize any voice, except when I saw that my opponent came towards me, bent down to look at me better and said the last thing I heard. "Rule number one: No talking during a game, remember that!" He proclaimed. Ah, in the end, I fainted just when I thought I was stronger than that. At least I got Rainbow Dash, that's what I told myself before dozing off happily from my performance today despite the impressive knockout. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "So, let me get this straight, you're telling me you knocked him out in one fell swoop, but I should be worried?" Asked for a pegasus someplace away from wonderbolt academy. It was getting dark on Equestria, and Light, after being bailed out by Spitfire for what he'd done to Thunderlane, said goodbye to everyone and headed back to Canterlot. This is the home of the Olympia academy, the wonderbolt academy's biggest rival in terms of titular champion, although wonderbolts specialist primarily in flight shows and wingball. But thanks to, or rather because of Light, it had taken a more... interesting turn according to him. And once again, he had to explain these choices of helping an enemy not to a teacher who understood his gesture, but to a student of the academy who seemed irritated by it. "Believe me, he's barely begun his special training and he's already showing remarkable skills!" He retorted. "Honestly, why did you help him in the first place?" She asked as she put her last few things in his locker. She had Light's back and only wanted to talk to him halfway. Now the locker room lights were off and only the street lights and crescent moon outside lit up the scene. While Light only had her face in the glow that made it possible to recognize him, the other student was completely engulfed in darkness, so that one might wonder how she saw in her locker. "Before being a member of the wonderbolts, he's mostly a friend!" He said with his hands in his pockets. "Too bad for him, he'll be knocked down when he crosses my path." said his interlocutor, closing the locker with a padlock. "But you never spoke to me about him before, every time the wonderbolts are mentioned, you only have two words in your mouth..." Light was about to say them but was suddenly stopped when he was violently pushed against the locker behind him, narrowly missing the bench. But beyond that, the ease with which he was brought was surprising. Of course, he's not a heavy mass of muscle like his friend Drew, but his perfectly maintained body was a challenge to get him moving. And she did it very easily, now bringing her hand to his collar and grabbing him firmly. Both students were now completely in the dark, only the glow of their respective eyes were visible, as well as a few features on their faces, but it was far too blurry to recognize them. "SHUT UP, DON'T SAY THOSE WORDS IN MY PRESENCE!" Put her on her guard, at least before she really hurt herself. Light to still take her hands out of her pockets and remove her usually charming and confident smile, it shows that the situation is serious. "All right, all right, calm down!" He said as he put his hand on hers. Keeping eye contact, she slowly detached her hands from the stallion's collar, before he started again. "Would you like me to help you practice? I mean when I have some free time, because between my training, Thunderlane's training and my personal life it's hard to fit you in." he confessed. "I don't need your help, I'll win this tournament for everything it entails." "I wish you wouldn't kill him but... you can see this as the best way to get revenge!" He offered when he let go of his hand. She was silent now, just closing her fist and looking away. She chose the window and the sky as her vantage point by pure chance, announcing what she was going to fight for. She brought her gaze back to Light, without taking into account the fact that they were extremely close. "I have nothing against Thunderlane, and he must be the only one, but I'd knock him out." she said as she left her position and approached the exit. "Don't tell him about me, I don't want him to know." she said before finally walking away with her bag on her shoulder. Light stood near the locker room, watching her leave, leaning his shoulder against the door, a look not very happy for once. "Well... who do I have to cheer for?" He said, a big dilemma if ever there was one. Moving forwardIt was getting late when I woke up in what seemed to be a bed with a white sheet. I remembered now, Light had knocked me out and I had to be taken to the infirmary, yes, that must be it. The right hand he gave me was impressive, and even though I could feel a little out of it, I wondered if I could ever pull off such impressive knockouts. In any case, I'm sure of two things: 1) I beat Rainbow Dash and that makes this one of the best days ever at the academy. 2) I really like boxing now and I plan to put my heart and soul into it tomorrow. "You're finally up." said a voice that made me turn my head towards the front door. It was Spitfire coming towards me, I don't know if she waited for me to get up, but she wanted to talk to me, judging by the look in her eyes. Now that I think about it, I slept through most of the day to watch the sun slowly disappear from the sky. "Do you think you can go home after that?" she said, alluding to the right that I could still feel. "Oh don't worry Captain, I can still walk and fly, no problem." I said as I straightened up. I smiled at her to make her understand the message, but she was making a face I had never seen before: a mixture of pensive and doubtful, almost disappointed with herself. I raised an eyebrow at this expression before she replied by sitting on the bed next to me. "Listen Thunderlane, I know I haven't always been very lenient with you!" She began. "I pushed you to the limit because I saw your potential, and so far I've been right to do so," she said before looking me in the eye. "But now I'm worried." Worried... about her? Worried? I misunderstood her statement, actually remembering I'd never seen her in that kind of state. I felt I should have said something but she cut me off before I could speak. "For the first time, I had the feeling that you were in danger! Even at the training camp in the snowy mountains or the one with the roaring storms, I hadn't felt anything like that with you or the others," she said before putting her hand on my shoulder. "I want you to know that I won't force you to continue, and if you have the slightest hesitation during the tournament, I'll throw the towel away." she told me as seriously as she had never been. It's astonishing to see her act like that, she's usually so closed with emotions, from what I've seen in more than a year anyway. She was finally showing me that she was a captain who not only knew how to give orders, but also how to care about her comrades. Dare I speak of friendship? After all, even though he still has the borderline of the professional category, we've been rubbing shoulders and talking to each other for a year now. It didn't take me very long to think about what to say, and I gave him a motivated look back to answer him. "Know one thing, Spitfire, today's matches made me realize I love boxing and I'll never stop trying my best to make it to the end this time!" With a sudden burst of courage, I decided to get out of bed, quickly noticing that my body was responding perfectly to my requests for movement. I never stopped looking like him before continuing. "I want to represent wonderbolts at the Equestria boxing championships, that's the one you signed me up for, isn't it?" Did I ask, before I went on. "Tell me everything I need to know about this tournament so that my goal is clear." I said, clenching my fists in front of her face, a clear sign of motivation that she was asking us herself. Judging by her growing smile and the fact that she was standing up in turn, I deduce that my answer satisfied her more than enough. "This is the biggest boxing tournament ever created, all species can participate, stallions as mares, eagles as minotaurs, dragons as any other creature. It brings together the best boxers from all the top sports clubs in the world, and for the first time ever, Wonderbolts will participate!" She said with a seldom-heard enthusiasm. "I'LL DO MY BEST AS CAPTAIN!" Suddenly shouted with excitement before standing up straight as usual. "I don't doubt it, but for that you need a good night's rest, so go home!" She said before she greeted me proudly. "I'M GOING TO MAKE YOU A CHAMPION, REST!" Did she announce before she let me go. So without looking to see if Soarin or Rainbow Dash were there, I set off for Cloudstale by air. Strangely enough, the pain in my wings was beginning to diminish by force, either it's habitual or I'm too happy to pay any attention to it. I am going to represent the wonderbolts in a new competition, and I will be the first one since the wonderbolts exist. I don't intend to disappoint them and would proudly wear our team colors. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ I finally saw a light on from the window of our apartment, where I live with Rumble. We had to take the first available home because of the death of our parents just over a year ago. I remember we decided to pray on the day one year after their death. I don't believe too much in superstitious or religious things, but you never know, and then the silence in the room was good at that time. As soon as the door was open, I barely put a foot inside that my little brother jumped on me with his arms wide open, taking me in a warm embrace. "BIG BROTHER, I WAITED A LONG TIME FOR YOU, I WAS AFRAID YOU WOULDN'T COME BACK! JUST LIKE MOM AND DAD!" He nodded in a tone that surprised me. He's still affected, and he's afraid for his big brother, he's afraid that besides being an orphan, he's also afraid of being alone. I wasted no time to give him a hug and calm him down about the situation. "Don't worry Rumble, I'll never abandon you, death itself will not separate us, I promise you!" Whispered in his attentive ear as he shed his first and only tear on my chest. I wiped away his tear with my finger as he looked into my eyes. I gave him my biggest smile and it worked, as he too began to show me a happy face. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, I was talking to my captain and didn't see the time go by!" I said. Sleep certainly makes time go by at a speed, I feel my body which hasn't worked today. "O-Okay, come on, I've made dinner." he said, pulling me inside. My little brother is really adorable, when I think that I'm doing all this for him, I don't regret my choice at all. He's always been a fan of wonderbolts like all the Pegasus of his age, except for me. He even pushed me to try my luck at the academy, and I did well to follow my heart which told me to accept. I just wanted to please him, show him that I was a cool big brother, and in the end I ended up being a celebrity and enjoying it. But unlike most foals his age, he was able to show great maturity, often more so than I did. He already had the keys to the house and was making his way from here to his school on his own by now. He was often my assistant while I cooked and helped me with small tasks, but I could hardly believe that he could already know how to cook something. It was while eating with him that I wondered about the question that had been titillating me since the beginning of this training. When should I talk to him about it? On the one hand, I tell myself that he would understand the situation and my choice, but on the other hand, he will surely think that I am putting myself in unnecessary danger and will beg me to stop before I leave "like mom and dad". "What's the matter, big brother, you're not eating, it's not good?" He asked hesitantly, almost as if he was going to apologize for the quality of the food. By the way, it was very good. "No, that's not it!" I said annoyed, which he noticed. I already knew it was too late, that he was bound to... "Well, what is it then?" ...ask me what was wrong. I sighed as I looked at my plate... ...and saw that it made my little brother tremble, afraid for me again. When it's time to go, as they say. "Okay, I didn't necessarily want to tell you now, but I will." I started looking him in the eye. He was curled up in his chair, his knees against his chest and his arms wrapped around him like a knot. It was adorable again, but that wasn't the point. I gave him the same look that I had when I had to confess to him the death of our parents and finally threw myself at him. "Listen, Rumble, what I'm about to tell you is important and deserves your full attention!" --------------------‐-------------------------------------- "...and I'm going to play in this tournament, because it's not only my job, it's my goal!" I had finished my speech that my little brother hadn't moved from his place. He was still in the same position, the same look in his eyes, probably processing everything I had said to him. I was still wondering how he would react, whether it was reasonable or purely exaggerated. It was absolutely not the best time to tell him everything, still having the tragic memory of last year fresh in his mind, but I had to. I couldn't hide it from him forever anyway. I swallowed it while I waited for his reaction. We looked into each other's eyes for long seconds, before we saw that something was growing in his pupils. "I DON'T WANT YOU TO LEAVE!!" He screamed as he leapt with his wings over the table to my chest again. He wrapped his arms around me, not wanting to let go, and rightly so. I understood his reaction, but he had to understand mine. "Listen to Rumble, I..." "I DON'T WANT YOU TO GO, I LOVE YOU BIG BROTHER, I'D NEVER LET YOU GO LIKE MOM AND DAD!" "IT'S GOT NOTHING TO DO WITH THEM!" I'm saying this a little too loud. Rumble stopped strictly at the sound of my screams, remembering I could be direct when I had to be. He hung on to me as I took a breath and continued wrapping one arm around him. "I'm not going to leave Rumble! Yes, boxing is a combat sport that can be dangerous, but the vast majority of professionals retire with their bodies without serious or disabling injuries." I raised my head so I wouldn't catch his eye as I went on, paying no attention and his head coming up towards me. "My captain told me she would be proud to accompany me on this journey, she and all my friends, wonderbolts or not." but then I said my first tear was forming. Rumble was silent again, simply looking at me, starting to cry and listening to my voice going into something more and more broken. "I can't fly like I used to... I can't do what I used to like... I love it so much but I can't..." I felt the embrace tighten a little more as I started to lower my head towards him. "But all along, the reason I was doing all this was to make you proud, Rumble, proud of your big brother whom you admire so much." I'd finally reached his eyes with mine, and a tear would fall from both of our eyes at the same time, before I finished. "There's only one thing that matters to me, Rumble!" I took a deep breath before I said, "Will you be proud of me?" Rumble kept in touch with me for several seconds, but I knew he understood my question. It was the first time I'd ever given myself over to him like that, even after our parents died, I'd made myself seem less emotionally affected. Only a more concentrated embrace around my neck gave me the answer, he whispered to me between his repeated cries. "I'll always be proud of you, big brother!" That was all I needed to hear, I let all the water out of my body drain through my eyes as I wrapped my second arm around him as well to keep him as close to me as possible. We didn't say anything more for long minutes, just trying to take more regular breaths and dry our tears. When I was finished, I focused on him again, and still heard sobs. I stroked his dark mane to reassure him. "Come on Rumble, let's finish your delicious meal, have a nice shower and go to bed!" I said as I began to smile. "Big brother, y-you're the best big brother in the world!" He said. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The next morning I went to the wonderbolt academy again after preparing Rumble for school, and the usual little teasing between brothers. I arrived with an unparalleled determination, no one in all of Equestria could be more motivated than me to train now. "Hey Thunderlane!" interrupted me in a voice I recognize very well. "Hey Soarin." I said as I turned around. "Uh... Spitfire tells me you're all right, that's great!" He said as he saw that I was at my best. "Yeah, don't worry about me, I couldn't be in better shape than I am right now!" I confirmed it by wanting to show my muscles not very visible, at least for the moment. "Ah, our new star is here." said a voice that belonged to Spitfire as it approached from behind Soarin. "Come on, come on, hurry up!" She said, spanking me as she waved me into the gym. I nodded and followed her with Soarin behind me. We entered the training room which was unrecognizable. The locations of the devices had changed to leave a space in the right-hand corner of the room, right next to the bay window. And in that corner was what made me smile even more than Pinkie pie herself. Four punching bags were set up next to a boxing ring with the wonderbolt symbol in the center. I could also see a bag full of light blue boxing gloves waiting for me to pull out a pair. This badge was also on all the bags and even on a package that Spitfire gave me. "Here, it's yours!" She said, presenting it to me with both hands. "Wow, how did you arrange all this in such a short time, Captain?" Soarin asked as I took the Spitfire bid in my hands. "I would remind you that we are the wonderbolts, the fastest pegasus in Equestria." she said, looking proudly at the new gym. What was in that package was a boxing outfit, a beautiful light blue shorts with a gold stripe on each side, the same colors as the classic outfits. Except this one was for me. I was even entitled to a pair of sneakers in the same colors, all just for me. I felt like I was going to cry again, but with pure joy this time. I would be so strong with the package in my hands that I would tear it up without realizing it. Eventually I sniffed to stop more tears from flowing, which Soarin noticed. "Hey Thunderlane, are you all right?" He asked me as he got closer. I didn't answer right away, wiping my face with an arm before raising my head towards my captain and my buddy. Spitfire had its arms folded, smiling and waiting for my answer. "Yes Soarin... just moved!" I said. "THUNDERLANE, COME HERE AND LET ME GET MY REVENGE!" Called out a mare's voice, obviously still frustrated by yesterday's defeat, already in the ring. "Sure, Rainbow Dash, here I come!" I said before I stepped forward, determined to accept any challenge she and any wonderbolt would throw at me. On our way to the titleSince Spitfire installed boxing equipment in our gym, I have never stopped progressing. While continuing my titanic training, which I had even completed by adding my own exercises according to my shortcomings, I very often followed up with a few matches. Most of them were against Dash, but from time to time, some more confirmed wonderbolts like Fleetfoot or Misty Fly wanted to try this sport. And although hitting mares in normal times sounds like a terrible act to me, I'm determined not to make any difference once in the ring, as I would surely meet female opponents on my way to the title. But there's one thing I've been proud of all this time: I haven't lost a single fight! Very quickly, I had literally faced every confirmed wonderbolt in the academy, except my captain. Unlike Light, I wasn't wondering what his level would be, since I would be the wonderbolt representative in this tournament anyway. Besides, she has work outside of my function which she is already quite busy enough. The only way I have to thank her fully is to take the golden belt back to the title showcase she has in her office. It will be a change from the many cups and other medals with a wing emblem in the center. And the tournament could finally begin, the long months had passed, I had become another stallion in the space of only five months : From my neck to the tips of my toes, all my muscles had grown at an exponential rate. My strong thighs allowed me to move with small jumps in the ring to dodge and counterattack with surprising efficiency and agility. My torso and improved back gave me increased resistance to the blow, in addition to accompanying my blows with my impressive arms. In short, I had become a real mountain of muscle, not as exaggerated as Bulk biceps but still strong and slender, a bit like Light. The result was such that when I showed up in combat gear, with only shorts and sneakers in our colors, the reactions were not long in coming: Most mares tended to get nosebleeds while congratulating me on my transformation. Only Rainbow Dash and Spitfire didn't blush, the first one because she has a guy objectively more handsome than me and the second one because I suspect her to be a lesbian, or simply out of restraint? Anyway, anyway... Obviously, Cloudchaser went from his commentary mumbling something in Soarin's ear, which made him blush to making a tomato jealous before he hid his embarrassing face. The other stallions were either impressed or jealous, but the expression on their faces remained the same. I sighed as I contemplated what I had become... Light was right when he said I had the potential to be a champion boxer. I've learned a lot about the sport, and it's all thanks to him. I still hope he's not gonna be the Olympia Academy rep, or I might lose my temper. After all, he's the one who brought me down, and quite violently too. He always told me that he won't participate, that boxing wasn't a sport he particularly liked, yet he is so strong in a field he doesn't like. I would always wonder what it would be like to be in his place, never finding a worthy opponent, he must be bored: what's the point of winning without danger? And speaking of winning, now is the moment of truth, because the famous list of fights has been made public, or at least only my opponent. There are 64 participants in this tournament, the vast majority representing the biggest boxing clubs on the continent. When Spitfire presents it to me, I look for the wonderbolt badge to see where I am. It seems contradictory, but it's impossible for us to know the other participants before entering the ring, so we don't train according to their weaknesses. I finally find the emblem of the academy, and to my great relief, I wouldn't be immediately against the Olympia academy representative, who is widely recognizable on the poster. Their emblem is a black shield with diagonal gold stripes on it, and even though they don't specialise in boxing, their performances in the world of athletes are well known to all, even feared if we find ourselves against them. Based on their position, I would find myself against them in the semi-finals, hoping to make it there already. "Your opponent represents the city of Flamscale, a land inhabited mainly by dragons!" She announces me. "Prepare to meet them in this tournament." Her announcement makes me waver inside, how can I defeat a dragon? Their scale-covered bodies give them an extraordinary advantage in combat sports, I even have the unfortunate tendency to think they need their own categories. But I promised myself that I wouldn't complain anymore, even in defeat I would remain humble. Hoping it won't happen tomorrow... ...yes, my first game is tomorrow. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ It's tomorrow, well, today, but I knew that from where I was standing right now. I'd been waiting in my locker room for maybe an hour, waiting for the 6:00 bell to ring. I had come here around 4:30pm with Spitfire who was my coach from now on, and some of my wonderbolt friends had come as well. It was the big stadium in Manehattan that was hosting the tournament this year, so it wasn't a very long drive, 1 hour by train at most was enough from the academy headquarters. I couldn't fly that far now, so I had to take the train. But as it represented my success in this tournament, for once, I was hoping to take it as many times as possible. I could hear the bleachers above me rumbling and clamouring for the match, and even with everyone's support, being expected so much had never stressed me so much as a wonderbolt, probably because this time I would be alone. Spitfire was with me, arms folded, waiting for us to be called just like me. She seemed evasive, as if she was thinking about something else, that she was escaping, yet she forbade all wonderbolts to do so before a performance. Even though she won't fight anyone, I just hope she can give me some advice if I find myself in trouble. I couldn't get lost in my thoughts any more as someone knocked on the door, Spitfire opened it as I got up. "Thunderlane, you're next!" announced a pony to me before he left to warn my opponent on the other side of the stadium. Spitfire looked at me as I banged my gloves together, to relieve some of the stress. I was breathing normally, but she wasn't fooled. "Straighten your bust, look straight ahead and above all..." she said before stopping abruptly, spanking me to approach. I answered her call, wondering why she stopped in the middle of her sentence. She pulled me by the shoulder to whisper in my ear, seeing my almost fearful step. "...remember we're all with you." she whispered to me. A totally silly smile appeared on my lips, I could have been alone in the ring, there are so many people supporting me. My captain, my friends, my fellow wonderbolts, my fans, my little brother... even if they're not all here, but I know they're thinking about me, they want to see me make a new journey maybe even harder than through the sky. They want me to box! "YES!!!" Did I answer with my newfound determination. I walked with it right in front of the door that separated me from the huge room where I was going to have my first pro match, and it would only be my first. I stopped in front of it when I heard from the other side. "And now, ladies and gentlemen, it's time for the fight you've all been waiting for." announced the pony presenter into his microphone, which echoed throughout the building. "The big tournament match between two new entities can now begin!" The audience began to cheer louder for this statement. I could've sworn I heard Rainbow Dash blowing out her vocal chords through the hundreds of screams. "The first one comes from Flamscale, but hold on, it's a six-foot-two, 200-pound round griffin. This is... GA-LLAC!!!" I could hear the cries of his supporters animating his march to the ring. I'm relieved not to attack a dragon at the beginning, even if its size must be impressive even for a griffin. "And his opponent represents the wonderbolt academy, which is well known for its flying feats. Weighing 75 kg for 1m75, he is the Pegasus who started his new career in boxing . THUN-DER-LANE!!!" The doors in front of me opened, finally revealing the room filled and lit by dozens of lights coming from the ceiling, more precisely coming at me. I don't even have to close my eyes as I begin to walk straight ahead, Spitfire accompanying me as I arrive shirtless, fists clenched and a smile on my face. I go forward hearing my name being glorified in a few steps, my reputation as a wonderbolt must have brought people, maybe a lot of my old fans are still there, still loyal. In the end I don't have to look long to see Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Cloudchaser and the other Wonderbolts to my right, raising a huge scarf with my effigy at the end of their arms. Almost all the ponies in the stadium have with them a derivative with my head on it, we are not used to see them so enthusiastic during flight shows, but there I am with them too... So I have to keep my cool and show my pride in their presence to all of them. I reach the main ring and climb the few steps to get over the ropes and get to the top, finally letting me see my opponent. Certainly, he is taller and heavier than me due to our different races, but he is not as muscular as I thought, his abs don't stand out like mine kiss the light that makes them shine in everyone's eyes. I thought I'd panic once I hit the professional floor... but I feel good... very good, even, like before a show where I know I'll handle it, but the feeling is still slightly different. I look to my right to see the seat of the presenter who called us, it's a small land pony dressed in a suit, but there's another seat next to it. "The two boxers will now meet in the center of the ring to greet each other." says the pony. I directed my gaze towards my opponent before I saw that an adorable little doodle was in the center of the ring between the two of us, a ribbon in his right wing and a microphone in his claw. "Come on!" Said a hoarse voice. I recognize this one, it was Spitfire commanding me from behind. I took his order for granted and advanced to the scribble, my opponent did the same. I realized the difference in size once I was within three feet of him. But the worst thing must have been the announcer who barely reached my neck. "Salute yourself! Mighty boxers!" She asked as she looked at us, all eyes were now on us. The light was now only on the ring, and most of the audience had calmed down, inspecting our reactions. I think that... before starting all this training and lane changing, I would probably have been afraid of the griffin in front of me, of the danger it could represent. But I'm not anymore! Now I was another pony. He held a glove out to me and I hit him with mine as a sign of respect... before the commentator lent him the microphone. "Do you have a statement to make before the game starts?" She asked. "Whether on the ground or in the air, griffins are the best, and I'm gonna show it tonight!" He declared with a despicable smile on his face. He wasted no time in launching the hostilities... As the griffins behind him laughed at his comment, the ponies on my side, including Rainbow Dash once again, let their voices speak, shouting at him. I feel it was the right time for me to drop a line that would touch, he did bring down my race after all. I waited for the doodler, who seemed hesitant at first, to deign to lend me the microphone in turn. I smiled as I thought about what I was going to say. "I'm out of the air now... to make land my new territory!" I nodded, my eyes glowing at the clacking improvisation. The moods were radically opposite, making me think I had hit the nail on the head. My opponent couldn't hold the grunts in his throat as he went back to his corner, hitting the ring with every step and spanking it. I returned the microphone to the cute scribbled girl before doing the same, seeing the faces of my friends happy with my line. I smiled as I let out a few teeth, I was really proud of that one, even though I looked a bit childish, damn it, it motivated me to win this match. Then Spitfire grabbed me with one arm, almost choking me as she pulled me to the corner, spanking me with a painful moan. "You idiot, how can you provoke him like that?!" Did she spit up as she tightened her grip a little more. "Ouch, he started it." I said defensively, showing myself what a kid I was in a professional ring. She stuck a mouth guard in my mouth before I knew it, not letting me talk any more. "The only way I'm gonna forgive you is to knock him out in the first round!" She says to me dryly without taking my eyes off her Gorgon eyes. I swallowed on demand, wondering whether or not to do it. But I didn't have time to think... "Coach, get out of the ring, the game's about to start!" Ordered the pony presenter as the scribble settled into the chair next to her. Spitfire nodded and let go of me before taking a step out of the ring. My opponent's coach did the same, and another person arrived at the center of the stadium now. It was a minotaur a little taller than the griffin and dressed in a white shirt and black pants. It took me about a millisecond to figure out that it was the referee. "Boxers, positions!" He ordered in his raw voice. Without wasting any time, I got out of the nets and bent my back forward, placing my arms in front of my chest and my gloves in front of my mouth. I bite down on the tooth guard, which seemed to be made of foam, while my opponent still had that anger in his pupils. At this point, I wondered how his claws didn't destroy his gloves... and whether he was going to do it to kill me intentionally. The referee raised his arm between our eyes, which made me follow him, until the signal: "BOX!" He said as he moved away from the center, leaving it blank for a short time. I widened my eyes as I noticed the speed of my opponent, sprinting almost in my direction. He was on top of me so quickly that the shouts of the fans had not even started again, leaving me stunned. He cocked his fist. Well... (Sighs) That's when you let his body speak, and the last thing I thought of. I bent forward, dodged his blow, brushed against my gorgeous silver mane, and decided to become that aggressive. I jumped forward, pushing him and finding my sides completely free, a godsend for a boxer like me who found ribbing very effective. I then began to hammer his left side with my fist and alternated between that and belly punches while my back cashed in his escape attempts with no concern. He could only move backwards in panic but my almost crouching posture on him allowed me to follow him... until the idiot found himself in his own corner. I was definitely less impressive, but his back was already against the wall. I knew that his only option would be a blow to my head or even my neck to temporarily paralyze me, I had learned that from my games with Rainbow Dash. I was anticipating going back to my original position, seeing his own head free to be hit as his blow made him lose his balance towards me. I didn't hesitate and threw a quick jab followed by a vibrating right, creating a thud on impact. Impossible to take it without feeling it, the jab sent the head of the pretentious griffin between the first and second strings of the ring, his body falling to the ground as quickly as his assault. "DOWN!!!!" Announced the referee, raising his arms and asking me to go to my corner. I executed myself, realizing what I'd just done. I've just knocked down a griffin bigger than me, something I thought unthinkable until recently. That some like Spitfire or Rainbow Dash could do it seemed possible, but me? The one who's just trying to be a good role model for his little brother, I just did. Thinking back on the fact that I wasn't out on the street fighting clandestinely, I started to smile. The cheers, the lights, all these people were there to see that, to see me knock out my opponent, whether he was of another breed, a pony or even a mare. Once in the ring, there are no more distinctions... and that's what I like! “... 9... 10 !” Counted the referee before raising his arms in the air again, announcing the end of the match and the bell starting to vibrate in the hall. I didn't even turn around to admire my opponent as Spitfire took its place next to my corner, smiling proudly. "Honestly, I didn't think you'd actually do it!" she announced. "Well done, you've won your first round." she told me clearly. Then I had really just won, I had just shown that I belonged here. Even if it was impossible, I wish the Olympia Academy representative had been in the stands and witnessed my overwhelming victory. I simply blew my nose before raising my fist to her, declaring with ambition. "I'm gonna win this Spitfire tournament, I promise you!" She widened her smile before she hit my glove. "Don't make promises you can't keep!" Then she pointed the other Wonderbolts into the stadium. "We're all with you, you can do it." She declared proudly. Then it's her!My first step having passed, relief and pride are the two feelings that describe my thinking now. Not only did I win this match, but I also took the opportunity to put a griffin back in its place and with the admiration of my fans. I will never forget the eyes of my friends when they came into the dressing room to congratulate me. My body hadn't taken a single dangerous blow and I felt I could go back into the ring right away, but the other matches had to go on, my next one being only a week away. So we went back to the Wonderbolt academy right afterwards, avoiding the journalists who wanted to interview me on the way, which Spitfire was doing a great job of doing with experience. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The results finally fell in the paper, tomorrow I will face the representative of Mossetone, an underground city that lives from what the mountain offers, close to the crystal empire. I was wondering if my opponent, who was a donkey, had trained to hit the rock during the last few months, this could be effective, I thought. Still, the real revelation for me and the others was elsewhere. It was while reading the sports newspaper that I learned which fight of this first round had attracted attention, and it was the one at the Olympia academy opposite the Antenna camp. There was no information about the winner, but the loser was known to everyone. It was a certain Typhoon, a minotaur who made his people proud by winning the competition last year. In other words, he was the champion and the favourite of the tournament, and he was out of the running in the first round. "It's true he can hardly stand up!" Rainbow Dash commented, pointing to the photo of the minotaur in the newspaper with one eye closed and his shoulder seemingly dislocated. It was the Olympia Academy that did this... I'm right to be concerned about this mystery challenger. I secretly wanted Light to tell me everything he knew, but not only was it forbidden, it was also immoral, and as this is a primordial notion of competition, I want to respect it. In fact, he had come to the academy during my training for my second fight, but before approaching me, he had to sign a pact with my captain stating that he promised on his life not to divulge any information to his academy. He calmed her down and signed his paper before he could visit us as usual. He congratulated me on my victory and said nothing about my future opponent. I'll always remember that night he spent here right after, Rainbow Dash hasn't burst my eardrums like that in ages, and Light who was trying to keep quiet couldn't keep his word either. Spitfire had warned them not to do it again, but she didn't hear anything last night, it seems... ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Then you'll have to explain to me how I could have been so fit that day, far be it from me to complain anyway, I'd forgotten how to spank. Since my opponent, as well as the following ones, couldn't put up any resistance beyond my limits: yes, I am climbing the ladder in this tournament, since I defeated four confirmed boxers week after week. Not without difficulty of course, Gelaiss's minotaur was relatively powerful, surely as powerful as the donkey I had fought the week before him. They managed to hit me in the abdomen but my head was always protected behind my fists, waiting for the right moment to counter-attack. I realized that not only my brute strength, but also my speed and agility were formidable weapons that defined me. Only my resistance to direct costs and my precision were barely enough to survive in a tournament like this one. My last opponent was the first pony I faced, he represented the small Appleloosa country, and I was starting to have trouble finding the knockout from there. It took me five rounds of hard work to end the fight, almost out of breath. I'm very inexperienced in boxing fights over two rounds with my training at the academy, so I had to work on that part. That's what I spent the following week working on, mittens, chain opponents, push-ups and other floor exercises were my greatest allies during my free training time. Despite Spitfire's requests not to exhaust me before the games, I spent six days out of seven coming in an hour before everyone else to start my sessions at dawn. I don't know if I was afraid of my next opponent or if I really liked training, but I did it with the utmost determination. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Finally, the day had come, and the journey and the wait in my locker room seemed a thousand times longer than usual. It was incredible how the stress had caught up with me, chained me up and determined to never let go of me again. Breathing with my mouth open, I went to the bathroom to get a drink and concentrate more, not to mention stop shaking all the time. I turned on the tap and started to drink the water coming out of it, spanking myself to resume regular, calm breathing. I was beginning to close my eyes to the sensation, I could have stayed here for long minutes... "HUM HUM..." said a deep voice addressing me. I stopped the water supply and began to raise my head to see my interlocutor in the mirror. A rough turquoise-blue coat, lightning yellow mane and tail, arms folded against her firm chest and a blood-curdling look in my eyes. When I finally recognized her, all I could do was open my mouth wide, with only one answer... "You're in the mare's locker room!" She said to me as she looked into my eyes from the mirror. "Light... LIGHTNING DUST!!!" Did I say a little louder than I wanted. I turned around abruptly, leaning on the sink now in my back, and made eye contact with her. I wanted to look away, but something in her electric eyes paralyzed me. Then I remembered why she was there and why I shouldn't be there. "SHIT, I'M SORRY, I DIDN'T NOTICE THE SIGN OUT FRONT, IT WASN'T MY INTENTION TO..." Then she cut me off by putting one hand over my mouth. "Shut up, please." she asked me as I couldn't open my mouth. Without realizing it, she stood in front of the exit door, preventing me from getting in. I wondered what she had in store for me, a stallion in a place reserved for mares must irritate her to the utmost. I was almost preparing to receive a blow but not to counter it, I remain a gentlecolt out of the ring. I looked at her again and to my great surprise, she gave me a nice smile as she took her hand out of my mouth. "It's been a long time, Thunderlane!" She said to me. I was quite... taken aback by her reaction, so Lightning Dust wasn't just a rabid Rainbow Dash? "I... what are you doing here?" I asked, forgetting the usual rules of politeness. "So you haven't heard, I see Light held his tongue." she replied with a satisfied smile. Light? What do you mean he held his tongue, she asked him not to tell me something? And how do they know each other? .... By golly, that's what I think ... these shorts, this bra and these black sneakers with a gold stripe on each side, leaving her abs impressive for a mare exposed. And that emblem on each of her clothes... "Judging by your face, I think you got it!" She nodded with a proud smile. So, so it's her! The representative of Olympia Academy, the one who knocked down the former champion and braved every obstacle. So that's her! My opponent, the one I feared so much. "Go ahead, ask your question." she said, amused at my sudden understanding. "I... how? Why did you ask? From where? Well, I mean, I... WHAT????" Did I answer as clearly as I could. HOW? Lightning Dust, the one who almost killed ponies and was humiliated by Spitfire and all the important members of the wonderbolts stood right there in front of me. I thought that after being expelled from the academy, she would stop competing for good, thinking that even I, who was the only one who had forgiven her, didn't know her well enough. She decided to help me by explaining it to me. "After I was kicked out of the academy, Spitfire banned me from flying competitively for 10 years." she began in disgust, before sighing again. "I had to look for a way out, I promised to get back at him for sending back the best Pegasus ever, so..." "You've been accepted to the Olympia Academy?" I said, guessing the end of his sentence, standing up straight now. "Yeah, well, technically she came to me, it was Light who saw me in a bar one day." she continued. "He walked up to me and we started talking. Then he beat me at pool and told me that my pledge was to join the academy, in the field of my choice." she said. I can see that Light doesn't have the correct definition of a pledge, he'd rather help people after he's beaten them than shoot them. "Since I couldn't fly anymore, I took up boxing a bit by chance and I see that chance sometimes does things right." she says, looking at me again with a disturbing smile on her lips. "By the way Light told me about you, I'm sorry it happened to you!" Wow, I didn't expect her to say something like that, she seems to really care about me. I didn't move the wing to defend her that day, but I was starting to develop remorse. She now sees me as her only wonderbolt friend, if we can ever be again. Maybe I should apologize, I thought, looking at the ground with a defeatist look on my face. "One more thing!" She said, which brought me out of my trance. "I know you can be a gentlecolt, but in the ring, fight proudly, it wouldn't be fun to fight too easily!" She nodded, taking back her emotionless look. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if talking to her now was the best idea. Time and context were getting in the way and I had to resign myself to postpone it for a while. "Count on me!" Was that all I could answer before she disappeared. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ A few minutes later, I found myself on my way back to the ring again, still with Spitfire in front of me and my supporters in the stands or on my side. Sorry if I disappointed them for this arrival, but I couldn't smile at them like before, I was too focused on the stakes of this match which represented much more than a place in the final. The stands are almost exclusively filled with ponies, either dressed in sky blue and yellow or black and gold. We couldn't make both sides appear more than that. Each had their props and each had one side of the stadium facing the other, it was as if the match had started. "We have an eagerly-awaited match today as two of the most important rivals in the world of pony sport face each other!" Confirmed the pony enthusiastically. I could already see the banners of the two academies floating in the air and the cheers for the two meeting once again, but not in a flying competition this time. "We have in the left corner, with four wins under control, the representative of the very popular wonderbolt pegasus: THUN-DER-LANE!!!!" The audience applauds as before, but I could also hear some detractors, and they were easily recognized by their uniforms in the effigy of... "The Olympia Academy, this one has already made its name by knocking out the reigning champion in the first round, and it can thank its boxer who is fighting tonight for a place in the final: LIGHT-NING-DUST!!" The shouts of encouragement and complaints were reversed, turning from one side of the room to the other. Spitfire came to a sharp stop when I heard my opponent's name, I couldn't see the look on his face, and maybe it was better that way. Rainbow Dash along with Soarin and other wonderbolts dropped a huge "WHAT???" before the known Pegasus appeared in turn. My captain started walking again after a few seconds of processing the information, I followed her, hoping she would not act impulsively. They both hate each other, but today I'm the one fighting. Damn, I feel like I'm going to have to step in somehow. I would get into the ring and finally see my opponent, dressed in black shorts and a bra with a golden line, the same for his gloves and sneakers, all with the symbol of the academy. His body was as developed as possible, his abs rivaling mine while being a stallion gave me a genetic advantage on that side. Her correctly muscled and identical arms and legs made me wonder on which side she could attack me first. She punched her fists between them while looking at me hard, I didn't give her the look back as we were moving forward in the middle, the scribble was already waiting for us. Not being very serene with the expression of the turquoise mare, she wanted to pass me the microphone first. Except that Lightning had regained his ardor and pulled the microphone out of his claws, which almost startled the doodler. "What I'm about to say isn't for my opponent, it's for his "coach"." she began. I had a feeling it was going to end badly, especially when I saw with disappointment that the two mares were staring at each other. "I hate you and I'm going to show you what you've missed." she spat as she suddenly handed me the microphone afterwards, still looking at my coach with a viper's eye. The first reactions could be heard, mainly reproaches and complaints were made to my turquoise opponent, others acclaimed her for this risky but, unfortunately, similar reply. As always, Rainbow Dash with her recognizable broken voice in the crowd was threatening her outright for saying this to our captain. Finally, Light, who was in the corner of the ring next to her academy coach, could only hit her face with the palm of her hand, reflecting the stupidity of her action. After that, I ended up taking the microphone and thinking as much as possible about the words I was going to use and in what order I should say them. For once, instead of simply provoking my opponent as I had done up until now, my words were going to be more important than that. I blew air into my lungs, waited for silence to be king and began. "Lightning Dust, I don't think you're taking the right road, I'm fully aware of what happened over a year ago and I feel sorry for you. I knew it wasn't just your fault and I didn't dare defend you that day. I hope that when this fight is over, we can forget everything and maybe we can go back to being friends like when you were at the Wonderbolts." I said. I took a quick break, taking another breath of fresh air, giving everyone time to digest what I had just said. Of course, anything that doesn't have the drama of almost two years ago must be lost, but I'm talking to the people concerned first. "Nevertheless, even if you hate her today, I hope you can be reconciled one day. For the time being, you have offended her and I won't let you go without a fight. May the best box win!" Did I decide to end up daring to look her in the eye after that last sentence. She didn't seem more touched than that, yeah, the Lightning Dust of the Wonderbolt Academy was beautiful and well in front of me, but I wasn't running away from the look this time, because now we were in the ring. I returned the microphone to the scribble who seemed to be lost as it took several seconds before she finally moved away and out of the ring. The rest of the room wasn't talking much, it was impossible to know if they understood my words or didn't give a damn. I just hope Spitfire and Rainbow Dash were listening, then I went back to my corner, to my captain whom I had briefly defended in public for once. She didn't say anything special to me, not a thank you, but not to try to kill her either, so I should be content with that. She put my mouth guard in my jaw before the presenter spoke again. "The first fight to decide the first runner-up in the world's most prestigious boxing tournament is about to begin!" He announced cheerfully, bringing a new sense of anticipation to the crowd, tapping his foot on the ground, spanking to the ring where I was standing. "Are you ready?!" The audience shouted the order to start the match. The minotaur umpire stood where the scribble was a few seconds ago, moving into position. All right, this is it, I'm going to win this game. Lightning Dust, as much as I sincerely hope we can remain friends after this, I'm going to beat you! I thought as I took my break from fighting as I watched her do the same. "BOX!" Olympia Academy: I will defeat you!"BOX!!!" announced the referee. No sooner had his word finished than the two opponents rushed at him without even giving him time to back off, Lightning Dust almost pushing him. It could be surprising to see Thunderlane act aggressively at the beginning of a meeting, especially since it was someone he knew across the street. And that's precisely why the dark pegasus didn't hesitate for a second. The first shot is fired simultaneously, missing its target in both cases, but neither one recoils. They were about thirty centimetres away now and everyone wanted to take advantage of it, crushing their gloves under the pressure of their increasingly hard fist, trying to impose their strength on their opponent. Bursts of blows were thrown from both sides, and whether it was the mare or the stallion, both were spanking the offensives either by dodging or countering with their arms the repeated and powerful blows. Legwork quickly took possession of this first part of the round, with the boxers leaping forwards, backwards, left, right or sideways, giving them many opportunities for both offensive and defensive actions. The shots continued and none of them managed to hit their target, making this first exchange unbearable for the spectators. The first one to reach the head of the other would set the pace in this round and gain a considerable advantage. Both opponents were now on the side of the strings, and Lightning Dust reacted with a new acceleration to block his opponent. Thunderlane found himself with his back to the ropes, returning to a defensive position, seeming to abandon the idea of attacking again after all these failures. Lightning Dust hit his head, but he lowered it at the last moment with a brutal bust pressure, allowing him to speed up his ascent. With his fist clenched and raised, he lunged and performed a dangerous uppercut on his opponent, spanking her and raising her head in the air. NOW!!! He cried out to the inside. He took a step forward to continue, the first shot had destabilized the mare, it was perfect. As he cocked his arm, he was stunned to see her raise her arm without even looking where she was knocking. Above all, she touched him in the jaw and beyond his strength, it was above all a blow to his morale. I took too much confidence, he deduced, with his back to the ropes. Until he saw her straighten up in front of him and hit him again, with more violence in her neck. She continued her assaults, touching at first many times until Thunderlane was forced to raise her guard, cashing in as best he could. I have to hold on," he thought as Dust tried to break his forearms, not even trying to dodge his defense and preferring to confront it with his strikes. He tried to bend down again or to move out of the ropes, but nothing prevented his opponent from copying the same move and thus keeping the advantage. It's after trying everything that the bell rings in three rings. "STOP!" The minotaur intervened by placing his arms between the two. Dust stopped his aggression and headed for his corner, Thunderlane spanking again after a few seconds of hesitation. What am I going to do now? I used all my cards and she dominated me to the end... he thought shamefully. He walked and sat on the stool dedicated to him and thought about what to do while Spitfire could finally get into the ring to give him instructions. "I'm not going to say anything about your opening comment!" She began in a strict manner, reluctant to accept my proposal. "She's fast and I guess her power is not lacking, is it?" Then she asked me. "I... she... is strong." but I say before we take a deep breath and get on with it. "As much as the donkey would say." I said, to give him a comparison order. Except that in addition to power, she had speed, agility and precision. "Okay, I see." she began, bowing her head slightly to reflect. "She's strong offensively, so her only weakness is her stamina, you're going to have to fight her on her own turf to win!" Did she deduce quickly. She doesn't have a lot of ideas as far as I can see, but I can't blame her, she's not a boxing specialist, and I'm the one who got her into this. "All right, I'll do it!" I answered by taking a few sips before the referee ordered us to stand up for the next round and ask the coach to leave. Spitfire went out and took the stool with her. I can see in her eyes that she hates this situation, biting her lip in frustration, that she would like to be more useful to me, give me better advice and help me win this game. But she can't do that right now. The only one with boxing experience here is me, so I have no choice but to make do. She advised me to be more offensive than her, so... I'm doing it! ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "And the fight is one-sided now, the first round is unfortunately replaced by a lesson from our national Lightning Dust." proclaimed the land pony commenting on the match without enthusiasm. "We don't know what's happening to Thunderlane, but the break didn't do her much good." she then scribbled into her own microphone. Indeed, in the ring, it has been two minutes since the second round started and the representative of the Wonderbolt Academy has not yet given any offence. The fault to a mare comparable to a wolf in the woods inside the ring. As the cheers on his behalf follow one another, their opponent in the stands becomes more and more discreet. Only Rainbow Dash and Cloudchaser can't keep quiet. Soarin is more worried than confident about her boyfriend at this painful moment of the encounter. "GO THUNDERLANE, YOU'RE STRONGER THAN HER!!!" Screams a Rainbow Dash that could not be more for Thunderlane than it is right now. "YOU'RE THE BEST IN THIS RING, AND EVEN IN EQUESTRIA AS A WHOLE!!!" Quickly join Cloudchaser. BUTTON!!! Thunderlane shouted it inside, so loudly that it was no use shouting it all over the room. WHAT THE HELL AM I DOING?! He questioned himself as he took the blows with his forearms. Lightning Dust found an opportunity and hit his coast violently, but Thunderlane did not fail and continued to raise his wall. She was in pole position, but that wasn't enough. She wanted him to fall, she wanted revenge for what Spitfire had done to her, even if it meant knocking out another pony, and even if that pony was the only one who forgave her after the incident. Her rage at seeing him still standing was beginning to overtake her reason, spanking her harder but also without aiming at a specific point, as if it were a stone wall she was foolishly trying to break. Thunderlane watched her as best he could in her position and saw her look even more deadly than the one she had thrown at Spitfire at the beginning of the match. The stallion began to visualize that by spanking each other, no one would win in the end, even his opponent would lose out by letting his anger get the better of him all the time. Realizing his weakness at being pressed against the ropes at that moment, he too began, little by little, to clench his fists and teeth. I'm pathetic, my level is pathetic, he thinks to himself. But my intentions, they... they deserve to be carried by someone strong and facing adversity. Someone who will defeat Lightning Dust to make him understand, someone who would make all those who have supported and encouraged him until now proud, he thought as his eye turned to his companions in the stands, most of them silent. Then he saw Soarin, a look of panic on his face... "Sorry Soar." he whispered too softly to be heard. "But that someone will be me." he says again before not saying or thinking of a last sentence summing up the fight. "YOU'RE GOING DOWN, YES!!!" Spit at her opponent as she armed her arm for a decisive blow. I, uh... ...will... ...FIGHT, LIGHTNING DUST !!! Thunderlane cocked his arm in the same sequence of movements and a similar amount of time, before... "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" He couldn't help but really scream this time. "AAAAAHHHHH!!" The now crazy mare did the same before she finally hit. *SMASH* But they did not aim for the head, for it was their visible and worked sides that took the blow, only spanking the two boxers, in contrast to the stadium that heard a rumble emanating from this exchange. The jolt was really triggered by this common exchange of a single devastating blow to the ribs of each of the two boxers. Surprisingly enough, the stadium and the spectators seemed to suffer more from the blow than those who actually took it. The two opponents didn't move after that, and looked at each other, eyes in eyes and all teeth clenched and out. Their fists did not move, but were already deep on each side, which should make the normally sane ponies suffer, which was not their case at the moment. The first impression they gave would be described as anger that one would think was coming out of their wards, but it was not. Their only thought was that of victory now, they both wanted to win, no matter who was facing them. They were still facing each other in a thunderous duel of glances (in the literal sense of the word given the strange lightning that passed from one eye to the other), and hadn't heard the bell ringing announcing the end of the second round. "STOP!" Announced the referee again by separating the boxers once again. Lightning Dust and Thunderlane stared at each other for a few more seconds before forcing themselves back into their corners as the audience could feel the tension rising. And everyone loved it, pushing them to ask for more, especially the Thunderlane fans, who saw a new hope for a comeback. Alongside the turquoise mare's coach, Light wore a satisfied smile, seeing that Thunderlane, for the second time in the match, will give everyone a wonderful show. "But, I don't understand, Thunderlane from the wonderbolt academy doesn't seem to want to sit down," the pony remarked to his partner sitting next to him and the spectators. And indeed, as Dust was about to use the stool in her corner, she turned and saw her straight day opponent like a post, her developed chest swelling to the surprisingly calm rhythm of her breathing. And seeing that their eyes met, she immediately put aside the idea of sitting down, totally changing direction to face him as well, continuing their struggle through their eyes. "I don't know if this is provocation, but the Olympia Academy has decided to respond to it." she commented afterwards, scribbling into her microphone. "THUNDERLANE!! You're going to sit down right now." Spitfire barked as he entered the ring and positioned himself in front of her eyes. As she stared at her boxer's gaze, she widened her eyes and slid back slightly. Thunderlane gave a look that looked like hatred, which alerted him to the fact that this was almost unimaginable from the stallion in normal circumstances. Most wonderbolts fans, including Rainbow Dash, noticed the slight doubt in their captain's face in the ring, wondering which head their dark-haired friend had pulled to shock her. "This round!" Thunderlane then said, no longer leaving his gaze in the void and looking directly at his coach. "I'm finishing this game this round!" So he said. "What? How can you be sure?" She's trying to figure it out. "Round three, coaches out!" Ordered the minotaur to take his place in the middle of the combat zone. Spitfire swore silently and was forced to leave, leaving a ton of questions in his head and unanswered. She wondered what Thunderlane was thinking to do this, hoping it wasn't hatred and anger she thought she saw in his eyes. The two boxers were getting back into position as the audience resumed their fiery cheering. Once back in place, whether it was Thunderlane or Lightning Dust, both were sure of one thing: This will be the last round. "BOX!!!" This round started solidly like the first one, with the two opponents exchanging shots again and coming back on an equal footing. But a difference remained compared to the beginning of the game, the shots were hitting their target more and more and were less and less countered or dodged. The wonderbolts were getting more and more hopeful, giving themselves over to more shouts for their representative while the Olympia academy was doing the same and changing nothing at its own pace. It was a one-shot deal, when one hit the jaw, the other reached the torso, a hit to the head meant a rib hit back. The duel of agility and anticipation at the start of the match was replaced by powerful exchanges of shots and put their resistance to the test. Yet there was no sign of fatigue if you exclude the drops of sweat that soon soaked most of their body. Their mane fell after each blow, giving more and more the impression of a vulgar street fight, but always with effects and control that made sense. As Lightning Dust charged another blow, a strange grunt of pain made her stop in her tracks, and Thunderlane didn't have time to notice that her fist reached the center of her head, pushing her back one step. It's her rib, she didn't take it well in the second round, the stallion thought, seeing it as a more than perfect chance. He rushed at her and started to hammer her as she had done in the second round before she even let her guard down. Caught off guard, Lightning Dust had difficulty defending herself, her arms were definitely less solid than the stallion's, forcing her to move to escape his assault. It is by taking a tiny step backwards that she feels the pressure on her back, the pressure of the ropes... "What the..." she could say as she understood where she was. All Thunderlane had to do was keep her in that confined space, continuing to hit her meticulously in the holes left by her defense. The mare had never found herself in such a position, either during these training or during official matches, she always ensured an attack that gave the opponent no chance to get out of it. But he... he did it! Lightning Dust was boiling inside, how could this outstanding fighter find herself in such a position. She was losing it again. Eventually she cancelled her guard and started to hit in front of her to make the stallion move backwards, except that he could afford to take a few misplaced blows to hit harder. Neither of them moved their legs, which were now taped to the ground and spanked them to stand upright by force. At the same time, Light and Spitfire, each on one side of the ring, evaluated the situation and came to the same conclusion: she was going to lose the endurance duel. This revelation brought a smile to the mare's face, and a surprise look from the stallion. "I'm going to beat you." Dust said so that only Thunderlane, who was still fighting, could hear him. "I'M GONNA BEAT YOU!!!" Did she yell much louder before she did it? The mare bent down almost to the level of her hips before striking an uppercut that finally hit the nail on the head. "GET OUT!!!" She shouted again, hitting with her other fist. The rage overcame her and she put all her strength into this move, which was sure to knock him out, she was sure of that. As he approached dangerously, Thunderlane's eyes lowered to see the fist grow and reach his face. He had the reflex to move his head quickly enough so that the blow only managed to swallow his cheek, spanking Lightning Dust's face up to his own because of the momentum she had gained. She saw in his eyes the determination to end it all, and then watched Thunderlane's fist grow in height, and fall a millisecond later on his head. Despite the strength of Lightning Dust's leg thrust, Thunderlane had built up enough force in her stroke to stop her on her way up and bring her down. She closed her eyes as she felt the impact, her legs which were still bent could not hold her, and she collapsed to the ground a second later, being pushed by the force of a counter to her own failed blow. "Rule number one, no talking during a game!" Admitted Thunderlane as an automatism when he saw his opponent on the ground. She hit the floor of the ring, spanking it and shaking it to the same rhythm as her body, the hall also vibrated as the cheers of the spectators suddenly stopped. Everyone in the room, even Light, was stunned by the outcome of this exchange. Then the referee remembered his function. "DOWN!!!" Says the referee, asking Thunderlane to go back to her corner and turn towards the mare on the ground. "It's... a... A DOWN! WHEN NO ONE WOULD HAVE BELIEVED IT IN THE SECOND ROUND, THUNDERLANE MADE A DRAMATIC COMEBACK!" Was screaming the announcer into the microphone. "THIS MOST SENSATIONAL EXCHANGE WAS FINALLY IN FAVOR OF THE WONDERBOLT ACADEMY REPRESENTATIVE, WHO GIVES US AN EXTRAORDINARY DOWN!!" continued his fellow scribbler. "YES!!!! WELL PLAYED THUNDERLANE!! YOU'RE THE BEST!!!" Such comments were beginning to appear in the crowd, with the wonderbolts congratulating their comrade's prowess. Thunderlane quickly grabbed the ropes in his corner and turned his eyes to his opponent who hadn't yet moved. “1... 2..." began to count the referee. "DUST, IT'S OKAY!!!" Light screaming as you go right next to her from outside the ring. "YOU HAVE TO GET UP, I KNOW YOU CAN DO IT!!!" Then commented his coach, who also approached him. Lightning Dust seemed to come to its senses as it heard the requests beside it and its supporters who had resumed their screams. "GO ON LIGHTNING DUST!!! YOU CAN DO IT!!!" “...5...6...” It is especially when the referee above her realized the countdown that she began to move energetically, forcing her bust to get up. The wonderbolts screamed that she would stay down, not wanting to risk losing this match and seeing victory within reach. “...7...” "Shut up." she said to the referee while she was still in pain. "I'm going to get up." She used her gloves to straighten up, bringing her feet to the ground, then raised her legs to get a decent balance. She brought her gloves to chest level, all she had to do was stand. Thunderlane watched her suffer from the simple act of getting up, but could only be with the wonderbolts, winning was what mattered, he would talk to her later. He began to tighten the rope with his gloves, hoping for a miracle to keep her down. She ends up in a final effort to straighten up after 9... Then felt a far from pleasant cracking in her knee and immediately knelt down at the knee, not even letting her fans cheer her again, who were shocked to see... the combative mare... the one who would kick anyone... to the ground. "...10!" finished the referee before raising his arms in the air and spanking the bell. *DING DING DING* "AND IT'S OVER, VICTORY FOR THUNDERLANE AND WONDERBOLT ACADEMY!!" "NO, I CAN GET UP!" insisted Lightning Dust trying again. "Stop Dust, it's over." nodded the stallion as he rushed towards her to help her up. He couldn't even touch her when she pushed him away with a swing of her right hand, which he skillfully dodged. "GET OUT OF THE WAY! I CAN GET UP ON MY OWN!" She confirmed it by forcing her legs to carry it. Except that, like before, she couldn't stay up for long and Light ends up taking her in his arms before she touches the ground so that she doesn't fall down anymore. "Get... get off Light, I can get up." she insisted again without struggling, starting to sniff and a tear coming out of her cheek. "It's over Dust, you need to rest now." he told him as his coach applied a quick bandage to his damaged leg. The crowd was one-sided, the wonderbolts and their supporters were shouting with joy at the realization that the match was finally over and the Olympia academy wasn't saying a word. All they could do was watch their boxer fail, and for anyone who knew her, seeing her so helpless for the first time didn't do any good. There was someone else who was immediately gnawed by the bitterness of what he had just done, and that was Thunderlane. Spitfire couldn't even congratulate him as he straightened up and headed for Lightning Dust. As Light carried him and exited the ring, the black stallion stopped in front of the opposing coach who cut him off. He was not smiling, but had no murderous look either, he sighed as he looked at the one who had just beaten their hope and simply greeted him. "Congrat, it was a great fight." he said without enthusiasm. "I understand you two know each other, so I encourage you and wish you luck in the finals, win it for her!" Finishes before he goes out too, accompanying Light and Dust. He desperately wanted to talk to her, to apologize for it even though there was no reason to do so, it is the law of sport, there are winners and losers. Even though she told him before giving it all away, he was beginning to regret his choice more and more. Eventually his own body was forced to let go, and he let himself fall. Except that he was caught up in time by Rainbow Dash and Cloudchaser who had come to cheer him directly on the field. "Don't fall down Thunderlane, you're the winner, not the loser!" Rainbow Dash insisted with amusement. "You were amazing in the end, and the second round shot gave me chills!" Then says Cloudchaser. The two mares were helping him to stay upright as he watched Lightning Dust one last time, Light carrying her with his arm around his waist, before they left his field of vision and the stadium. The last meetingIt had been a week since I had succeeded in beating Lightning Dust and removing the Olympia Academy from the competition. I didn't feel proud of what I did, but what was done was done, and could not be changed. Light hasn't been here all week, so he phoned Rainbow Dash and explained that he wanted to stay with his fellow boxer to comfort her if she needed it. And although Rainbow Dash is normally in a jealous mood, she knew the turquoise mare's behavior and accepted the situation, hoping to see him again in the final. Light quickly congratulated me on my victory and, after asking him, had no hard feelings against me. He even explained to me that he had made a few enemies at the academy because he was the one who had caused this encounter, both on my side and that of Lightning Dust. We ended up fighting because of him or because of him, and he had no regrets, telling me again and again that he had made the right choice. This victory was so unexpected for me that it caused a huge stir in the world of global sport. To sum up the picture, a Wonderbolt who is forced to fight on the ground manages to beat an Olympia who are known as the greatest champions on the ground in all categories. In other words, many people bet on my defeat and ended up losing their bet. This surely explains the large number of journalists present today in this conference room transformed into an interview room. A week before the match, the various sports television channels organised an interview with the two sides that meet in the final. The elimination of the champion at the beginning of the tournament as well as my victory against the one who had just defeated him are like a star line-up for all boxing fans and channels looking for ratings. That's why today, me and Spitfire are in front of a big desk with a microphone on it, for the sole purpose of talking live on television. Under normal circumstances I would surely have shown myself in front of so many people, but the fact that I'm with my captain and also that I'll have the opportunity to see my opponent in the final makes me remain presentable. I dressed in my only suit and tie and now patiently wait for my opponent and his coach to arrive at their own desk, right next to ours. Spitfire directly calmed the journalists' ardor by not saying a word until the opposing coach and his boxer were there. The wait was finally short lived, and two dragons arrived and crossed the crowd of journalists to position themselves next to us. The first of these dragons is quite small, a bit smaller than Spitfire, which is the height of an adult dragon, but with a smile on its face, surely compared to the many cameras. Its scales were purple and it had no wings. On the other hand, the one who accompanied him was impressive, undoubtedly my biggest opponent in this tournament, even more than most minotaurs, but on the contrary, his coach was very expressive, impassive, as if he were absent. Its body wavered between light orange and dark red and its scales appeared pointed and rocky. I quickly noticed his tiny wings and his horns were cut off, making me feel like he was bald. He steps forward with his coach, who could be mistaken for his little brother, and the journalists start to turn on all the cameras present to get started. All the journalists were starting to come out with something to write about, as if everything else wasn't enough... "Hello to you, first question, how does it feel to make it to the finals?" Asked one of them directly. "Well, there was no doubt in our minds, Randy is a great fighter and nobody could stop him!" Start the dragon on one side. "And we don't intend to bow down to a pony." he ends by turning his eyes to us. The provocative aspect of his last sentence would make me want to blow him away if I could. But between the cameras on one side and especially Spitfire on the other, let this be an impossible thought. I have to let my captain answer until she gives me permission, probably to avoid stupid provocations or some other line I might regret later. "In our case, we're obviously very proud to have made it this far, and keep in mind our main objective, which is to win this tournament," she replies stoically, remaining impassive to the little dragon's unkind commentary. "Did you have any doubts about Thunderlane's rise in this tournament, especially since you entered him so quickly?" "Every coach must have doubts and a share of responsibility for the members of his academy. That's why I can only be happy that Thunderlane made it here," she nodded with a slight smile. "Let me doubt it." commented the decidedly pretentious dragon. "I, Theor, have never doubted my boxer, it shows your lack of understanding of this environment." he says cheerfully, keeping his hands folded all this time and his mischievous smile. Spitfire remained just as uninterested as before, she must have been used to getting light spikes, because as soon as you become known in Equestria or even overseas, you will be criticized no matter what you do. It reminded me of a damaging day when I could have beaten to a pulp a fake fan who only nagged me because he told me that Rainbow Dash was much better than me. Thank you, Soarin, for holding me back that day. "This is the first time that wonderbolts have tried out for competition outside of high aerobatics, do you intend to continue on this path?" Ask for one of them next. "Absolutely not, Thunderlane is a special case and I accepted this change because it has become an important part of the show and is appreciated by the audience." she says. I find myself rather flattered that my captain would say such things about me. She always liked Rainbow Dash despite her few deviations and Soarin was the perfect obedient soldier, which she also appreciated. Before she had that accident, she didn't consider me a friend... not to my knowledge anyway. Now, I don't know if I should break my head with that or if it doesn't matter in the end. It seems that my thoughts made me lose track of the interview, as Spitfire quickly woke me up by saying my name somewhat close to my ears, which made me blink to see the journalists looking at me. "I'll repeat my question, are you boxing today out of spite or is it a real passion for you now?" "Uh, of course at first it seemed a bit... like... not the right way for me, it started with the training I was doing on my own and seeing the other wonderbolts flying free, I almost felt compelled to do it," but I say it as sincerely as I could. "And indeed, this is not your way!" Added the naughty dragon coach between my explanations. Was my audition going well right now or... did I hear that jerk tell me I was wrong? I turned to see him and tried to intimidate him, except that between him and me was Spitfire, which made me understand with a simple look not to answer and to change my attitude. I immediately went back to the reporters to finish the answer. "But since I started fighting in the ring, I felt more and more attracted to the sport. The training sessions became simpler, even fun to do alone, and that's how I ended up there. So yeah, I think it's a passion for boxing that I have now!" Did I answer. Journalists wrote down every word I said, spanking me, wondering if they had really listened to me. Finally, the opposing coach kept his mouth shut this time, so I was happy with the situation. I smile as the bulk of the other questions now go to our competitors. And as since earlier, the dragon boxer didn't say a word, even when the questions were directed at him, and his coach kept strutting around praising his merits for getting here with ease. "Before we finish the interview, we'd like the boxers to shake hands, it's for the cover!" Asked the most reckless of the ponies present. "If Thunderlane agrees, I have no problem with that." Spitfire said, leaving me the choice for once. "That's the way it works for me too." Replicated the purple wrist strap. Spitfire and Theor moved further away from the center to give us some space. I got up and before I knew it, Randy was standing next to me, still staring blankly. He just reached out his hand and I shook it back. The photos were fading in a second as I kept eye contact with him. I smiled until he started to hold me tighter and tighter, as if he wanted to show me his strength. I quickly put away my approving gaze and began to squeeze as hard as he did, bringing the handshake back to an even level, until he withdrew once the shots were finished. "Well, that's not all, but we have to go, Randy has a lot to do before next week." said the dragon in a hurry, taking his boxer as fast as they came. The reporters were starting to turn off and put away all the devices as Spitfire and I were leaving on our side. She didn't seem to notice the muscular handshake I had exchanged, otherwise she would have surely said two words to me. I guess the interview must have bored her, so she probably doesn't feel like talking, which explains the silence of the march. "Hey, wait!!!" All of a sudden, a voice I recognized was heard behind us. I turned around to see Light coming towards us as he waved goodbye. "Hey, Light, what are you doing here?" Did I ask with a smile on my face. "I've brought someone with me who'd like to talk to you, Thunderlane." he says directly, spanking me, knowing who it should be. "She's waiting for you outside on a first-floor balcony." I turned to Spitfire and unintentionally spanked my neck, luckily they didn't seem to hear it. The mare sighed with disapproval. "Hurry up then!" She said to me, crossing her arms, again with that annoyed look on her face. I quickly went where the Light had pointed me, leaving them alone in the empty, dimly lit hallway. "Then..." he began to strike up a conversation, smiling and turning to the mare. "How's love?" ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ First floor balcony, I was finally there, and so quickly that I didn't even think about flying through the building to get there, but whatever. I approached and opened the glass door that separated me from the outside, seeing Lightning Dust from behind, arms resting on the bar. She's wearing the same combat gear we wore in our match, so I know Spitfire would probably forbid it. I waited for her to tell me something, but was silent, so I closed the door and went next to her. She wanted me to start talking given her lack of reaction, or she was angry with me and planned to throw me down any second. I pray it is not the second option. "Uh, hello, Lightning Dust." I say, a little afraid. "Hello, Thunder! You dressed well today," she commented, noticing my suit, which I wear very little. "Yeah, I was on TV today, that's why." "Do you know that every one of our games was recorded in real time?" She asked me, always without really looking at me more than that, preferring the horizon. "Sure, but I can't imagine myself fighting in a ring in costume." he commented with a smile. My comment brought a slight sneer to his lips, which made me feel confident. So I went on about what I wanted to say to him after our game and it was still eating away at me. "So... no... no hard feelings?" "Why would I? We fought and I lost, too bad." Following this response she finally turned to me, letting go of the bar and now looking me in the eye. She smiled at me as if everything that had happened since the incident that got her kicked out of the academy had never happened, as if we had remained friends even though we hadn't seen each other for over a year. And when we meet again, it's to knock each other out... there's a friendlier relationship, but we have to deal with it. I swallowed a little when I saw her so close to me and also so scantily clad, but I finally took the plunge. "Lightning Dust, I think we've lost track of each other a lot since the incident at the wonderbolt academy." I began. "and I'd like us to spend more time together, is that okay?" Did I propose smiling again. My request seemed to have shocked her slightly, at the sight of her reaction, no longer smiling and staring at me even more intensely with her golden eyes, but darker than mine. I guess she didn't understand that I only wanted to be friends, and even though I'd be single, it's not a good time to flirt, as my captain is looking forward to me. So I wanted to clarify the situation. Except something stopped me, something... unexpected. I widened my eyes as I realized that she had suddenly started to kiss me, her eyes had closed and she was letting herself be carried away. Except to me, it was like a red alert what was going on. I only kept contact for a few seconds before I pushed him away with my hands, pulling my lips away from his. She still had her eyes closed and seemed to be waiting for me to come back, it was also me holding her back from falling on me because she was leaning towards me. I was speaking out to really clarify the situation. "Lightning Dust, I already have someone!" Did I formulate it quickly, waking her from her almost disturbing spasm. She started to open her eyes again and suddenly reality hit her. She took a big step back before looking away, which I did as soon as I had the chance. "Uh, I... sorry, I don't know what came over me!" She said then that her face showed the first redness I could see on her. We simply started looking at corners where we knew not to cross each other's eyes, hoping that this would not happen now. She thought I wanted us to be together, and the weird thing is, she jumped at the chance, she'd be in love with me? All this time? After what I did to him and even after the game? "I, uh..." "Who's the lucky lady?" Did she ask as she cut me off, not giving me time to explain. When I heard that she thought I was with a mare, I didn't know if I should correct her or just answer. The second option was a quicker way out of this situation. "Uh... (clears throat) Soarin..." The coming of my answer brought back an unbearable silence, I who only wanted to slip away as soon as I had the chance. And I don't know how to take it, but the reaction from Lightning Dust was a huge one: "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Was she laughing out loud. I started laughing too, but more out of embarrassment than because I found the situation really funny. She stopped quite quickly, wiping away the only tear that had come out because her laugh was too big. "It's true that *sniff* I always thought he was a mare." she confessed to me when she stopped laughing. I didn't know what to think about it, it's true that he had his ways, but in the end everyone has them, so I didn't take them into account. "But I'm okay, to be friends again, I mean." she said to herself afterwards, still with her back turned. "Uh... cool." but I confessed by ruffling my mane without saying anything else. "I'll give you my number and you call me anytime, okay?" Did she offer me when she took her phone out of her pocket. "Okay." But I say quickly and prepare to write her number down on my own phone. She spelled it out for me in haste, I didn't know if she turned around since I still had my back to her, but she didn't ask me to turn around, so I guess she didn't dare. This Lightning Dust was quite different from the one I had known before and faced in the ring, but hey, everyone is entitled to their share of sensitivity after all. "Well, I'll leave you, good luck for the final." she said in a hurry before flying away, leaving a lightning bolt behind her. I was finally looking at her to see her take off into the skies, which I can hardly do now, so I took advantage of witnessing her speed. She was even faster than when she was at the academy, it's a shame Spitfire banned her from flying competitively, she's easily as talented as Rainbow Dash. I don't really like it when talent is wasted in this way, and it's when I started thinking about it that I started thinking about myself. If I had never had this deformity, I would never have tried boxing and I would still be an important member of wonderbolts shows. I unconsciously looked at my hands as I wondered, these muscular hands connected to my body built by imposing arms, and I wondered if I would ever have reached this state by continuing to fly. I then spread my wings, which made me wince for a second before my body got used to their position. They were always the same as before, they did not change and remained the same as any adult Pegasus despite the problem they were hiding. Would I be happier if nothing had changed? Was my life before really satisfying? More importantly... why am I wondering all this? Instead of just accepting it and moving forward as I have done since my first day as a boxer. I bury all these questions in a corner of my head called a "trash can" as if it were a computer screen, and hoped never to think about it again. Well, Spitfire's going to get really pissed off if I keep her waiting that long, it's time to go, I thought as I was heading back downstairs. I'd be more than satisfied with my life if I win my last game of the tournament. "Watch out Randy, I'm going to beat you." I said out loud, cracking my fingers, which were almost single-handedly cracking the walls in the hallway. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The following week was the hardest week of my life, and after the Lightning Dust game, I didn't think it would be possible to surpass my expectations of a match. I was training alone as usual, but I was also eating and working alone now, away from the eyes of others. It was fun to see Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Cloudchaser or any other wonderbolt accompanying me in my sprints on clouds that were not very suitable, especially when my stallion could not go more than twenty meters without falling, like me at the beginning. But now there were no more distractions, so I even warned Soarin not to talk to me for the whole week. He's always worrying about me, it must be really weird for him and must surely give him another reason, but I can't afford it. We even stopped our intimate activities a while ago, and they can only be resumed at the end of this tournament, not before. The only thing I have on my mind is that Randy and his bad way of shaking my hand. He wanted to test my strength, he got him, and he gave me the rage to destroy him. Just because he's a dragon and he's three heads taller than me doesn't mean he's going to scare me, at the same time, nothing's scarier than a really rabid Lightning Dust. His greatest strength is not even his size for me, but rather his natural armor made of thick scales that I intend to pierce. That's why I replaced the mittens by banging directly against an old wall that's going to be destroyed soon anyway. Spitfire shouldn't scold me if I do damage, so why not. I did this day after day, every exercise, every break, every meal and every trip between my home and the academy was calculated to the second. Rainbow Dash will never call me lazy again, that's for sure. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "Uh... (clears throat) Spitfire, do you know why this wall is so cracked?" Ask Rainbow Dash for her captain. She and Soarin and their captain stood in front of a wall about forty metres long and five metres high. The facade was horribly damaged, with cracks over its entire surface. "Yes, it looks like a beast tried to destroy it." Soarin nodded, shivering in her own words. "That's just Thunderlane!" She replied that she was aware of her intensified training. This totally serious statement left the two Pegasus speechless in front of the realization. It was their friend who had done this, when they themselves would be unable to do so even if they spent months doing it. "I think he's ready!" She said, staring at the wall threatening to collapse, smiling. "Come on, hurry up everyone, the game is in a few hours, get ready." she ordered then, blowing her whistle loudly. They're all there!Spitfire made today's day free because it is very special, as it is the grand finale of the boxing tournament, the one that each year determines an international champion and awards him or her into the Sports Hall of Fame. In Canterlot there is a museum dedicated to the different sports and in particular to their greatest representatives, which catapults them directly as an emblem of their practice all over the world. And it is today that a Pegasus who started boxing out of spite finds himself in the final of this tournament, coveting this place. This Pegasus is called Thunderlane, and he is a member of the wonderbolts, an academy specializing in air competitions and known worldwide for its prowess in this field. The black stallion is therefore the only representative of it in a land sport, and few people consider him a seasoned opponent. Of course, this changed after his victory against the dreaded Lightning Dust, the one that represented the equally famous Olympia Academy, respected in all known competitive sports. And this victory was in no way due to luck, as some people still think wrongly, but to the relentless determination of our boxer with the silver mane who has never stopped training since his first day as a regular boxer. So for all these reasons, today, all confirmed wonderbolts can afford a rest day which is not really a rest day, as Spitfire expects to hear them cheering their comrade alone in the ring, at least physically. The journey was short for the principal concerned, he thought only of visualizing his opponent, without taking into account the rest. He took with pleasure the various encouragements of his friends and fellow wonderbolts, but he would continue to have his enemy in mind, as would his objective, to knock him out. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The locker rooms were a real ordeal to reach, because as they expected, the front door of the Manehattan stadium was confined by spectators who were already taking their seats as well as annoying journalists. Luckily the wonderbolts knew how to handle them best and were quickly able to get over this unfortunately expected hurdle. While most of the wonderbolts took their place in the stands, to the left and right of where their fighter would arrive, Spitfire, Thunderlane, Rainbow Dash, Cloudchaser and Soarin stayed together in the dressing room they had already occupied a few times each week. "So Thunderlane, you feel ready?" Soarin asked, trying to get her boyfriend's attention, which he hasn't had for more than a week. "More than ever, I'd like the fight to start now, but I don't think the stands are full yet!" He nodded and smiled. "Oh, believe me, they're probably not gonna be enough for everyone you're gonna bring!" She said. "Thank you, Rainbow, but... I can't be that popular." he whispered, bending his head and scratching at the same time. Of course you're popular enough to fill them." intervened a voice from the door. All turned their heads towards the entrance to see Light, a confident smile on his face. Behind him were all his friends from high school: Drew, John, Lance, Harri, Teddy, Applejack, Fluttershy, Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie pie. "LIGHT!! The cyan mare screamed like a crazy fangirl before throwing herself into his arms and kissing him, just before retiring and slapping him. "Are you going to abandon me like that again?" She said they were in each other's arms. "You know it was a special occasion." he said defensively, rubbing his cheek frantically. "Hello everyone, it's been a long time." said the fashion designer to Thunderlane and Soarin. When she and the other girls looked at the black stallion, they were stunned by his muscular and, especially for Rarity, very sexy transformation. She and the other girls began to blush, unconsciously or not, such an athletic body was good for the eyes. "Wow, Thunderlane, you've totally changed since the last time we saw each other." said the farmer, realizing that he could help out on the farm with a body like that. "Thank you Applejack, it's good to see you too, and to see you all again!" He responded by standing up from the bench, giving a better view of his dry abs. It was at this moment that Rarity remembered who had the honor of being with this stallion in intimate moments. She approached near Soarin and whispered to him. "Lucky stallion." she said in an almost jealous tone, bringing an inevitable redness to her face as well. The last one to act on it was Harri, who was really jealous that Thunderlane made Fluttershy blush, and in front of him too. He positioned himself between him and his girlfriend while letting the discussion continue. "So Thunderlane, Light told me you pictured me as an opponent when you shadowboxed?" Announced the muscle colossus known as Drew as he approached. "Ah uh... yes, I was... I was doing it." he replied embarrassed by the statement, now realizing this strange action. "Spanked"? Why did you stop? I wasn't strong enough for you?" He joked, and he went on to make a joke. "Uh, no, no, no, it's just that I'm imagining my future opponents now!" He said, waving his arm in front of him. Eventually Drew puts his arm around his neck and pulls him closer to him. "Just kidding, Thunderlane, you do what you want in your workouts." Thunderlane did his best not to show that he was embarrassed to be shirtless and in contact with another stallion. This kind of thing can happen in the ring, but the context is totally different... while in the locker room... "Anyway, we came to watch the game and wish you good luck, and I don't think we're your last visit." continued Light. "What, what do you mean?" He asked as he escaped from Drew and his arm the same color as him. While Thunderlane didn't understand who Light was talking about, the group of friends simply walked away from the door to let him see the suggested person. Clean and professional clothes, white and sky blue league hair, and a warm face. "D-DI-DIRECTOR CELESTIA!" Did he almost scream in the locker room. It was indeed his former high school principal, the welcoming and beloved headmistress Celestia. "Hello Thunderlane! You don't have to call me that anymore. Celestia's fine." She said, smiling with an ever so friendly smile. "C-Celestia, what are you doing here?" He asked as the answer seemed obvious. "As one of my former students and internees, it is my duty to encourage you on this day that is so important to you," she said. Looking back, it's true that Thunderlane remembered seeing her the day she was admitted to the Wonderbolts. God, she was really acting like a second mom, it was both touching and caring of her. "Uh... thank you directly- I mean Celestia." he made up for it in words. "I'm going to take a seat in the bleachers, my sister Luna is waiting for me there, good luck and try not to hurt yourself!" She said before she went upstairs and into the main room. "All right, thanks again for coming!" He says. "Well, that's not all, but you should go too, or there won't be any room left." Spitfire said afterwards, after she had only been a spectator for a while. "Oh, that's right, quick before there's no more room." said the frantic pink mare. In a split second, she and her boyfriend Teddy moved in, with the others following quickly and after once again wishing Thunderlane good luck. Before leaving, Soarin, in spite of his captain's request, turned around and stole a kiss from his friend before finally rushing to the seats in his turn. He hadn't had one for over a week and needed it after all. He walked past Light, who was still waiting at the locker room entrance. "Ah by the way." said Light to get the boxer's attention. "She'll be here." he said, followed by a wink before finally closing the door. No doubt Thunderlane knew who he was talking about, and the revelation made his smile bigger than he thought. Behind him, Spitfire could only breathe a sigh of frustration, as his relationship with the turquoise mare was still unresolved. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Several very long minutes passed when nothing else happened in the dressing room. Spitfire, as usual, didn't say a word and just sat on a wall with his arms folded, waiting for the time as I did. I told him not to distract me, that I knew what I had to do and that I could do it. ... Now that I think about it, my words were not very well chosen, sounding a little too mean in my mind. I wanted to stand up and tell him that a tip or two would be welcome at the game, but a newcomer at our door cut me off. Before I could say a word, a purple mare I knew well broke down the door. It was Flitter! "Hello Thunderlane!" She said to me, hugging me right away. "It's been a long time." "Ah yes, Flitter... I'm glad to see you too." I said, checking on my captain behind us. The mare's entrance on stage irritated her very quickly, but seeing that I knew her, she let it go while keeping her frown. "And I didn't come alone, guess who's with me!" She asked me. At first, I would have only thought of Cloudchaser, but she came with the rest of the wonderbolts, so it didn't make sense. I've been thinking about who his companion might be... Bulk Biceps? Was also a wonderbolt, I saw only one possibility. "Have you found a new boyfriend?" I asked him, smiling, being sure of my answer. "WHAT?!" She screams in the locker room, obviously not convinced by my question. She suddenly approached me again on tiptoe to whisper in my ear. "I remind you that we're in front of your captain, so don't get into that kind of talk with me!" Did she warn me. At that point, I had used up all my cards and wondered who she was talking about. And before I could tell her that I was out of gas, she walked away from the door to let me see the mysterious individual. A light grey pegasus colt with a black mane and bright eyes, probably out of admiration for his big brother... that is me. "RUMBLE!!! WHAT THE HELL..." Did I get to say before the colt jumped into my arms and repeated what he called me? "BIG BROTHER! I CAME TO SEE YOU WIN BIG BROTHER!" He said, squeezing me as hard as he could so I wouldn't slip off my bust. "RUMBLE!!!" Did I say again, more aggressively this time. "It's a boxing match, you're too young to see that kind of thing." I said, and I hugged him back. He finally saw the look in my eyes, a look that clearly described my displeasure and meant for him "you will be punished if you stay here for much longer". Flitter didn't even dare interfere, and even Spitfire didn't move an inch. I thought she would stop me and set a good example for my little brother, but she was just staring at us from the wall where she was behind me, maybe waiting for things to get out of hand before intervening. "Thunderlane, why are you acting like that, he came to cheer you up, you should be happy!" Informed me Flitter as I approached, dissuading me from continuing in that voice. Obviously, as always with her or her sister, I didn't take it into account. "No Flitter, I'm adamant about this, Rumble might feel uncomfortable or even traumatized if he sees me fighting and getting beaten up." I said immediately afterwards. "Big brother, I... I just came to watch you win, I... I really wanted to see you today, I'm the one who called Flitter to go with her." "What? But why?" Shocked to hear that. "Because you told me you wanted to make me proud, that's all that mattered to you! He nodded and looked me in the eye now. If you want me to be proud of you, I have to see you win!!!" He says he's more confident. It was that last sentence that got me thinking and thinking, and then remembering the time I told him I was boxing. When I was a Wonderbolt, Rumble was always in the audience with Flitter to watch Cloudchaser and I perform our prowess when we were both in the show. But now that I'm a boxer, would I have simply left him at home and come back late at night to tell him the result of the match: good or bad? It's true that when I imagined the scene in my head, it seemed bland and a pity, a pity that he didn't see me in action as he had done up to that point. I too, at his age, would have liked to see my parents or my relatives accomplish great feats, sporting or otherwise, but simply spectacular. That's the way it should work in a normal family, and I'd be blocking that way... We're gonna fix it. "Let me see you big brother, I want to see you win!" He says it to get me out of my head. "Flitter!" Did I just say. "Yes, Thunderlane?" "If I get hit, hide his eyes." I'd just answered before I laid Rumble down on the ground like the great colt he was. At that moment, my little brother and Flitter opened their eyes at my request, understanding that I finally agreed that Rumble could be present in the bleachers. "Count on me, Thunder." she said, greeting me and then hugging the colt and heading to the bleachers. "THANK YOU, BIG BROTHER!" Did I hear in the hallway before the footsteps faded after several loud seconds. It was probably unconsciously, but I started smiling without thinking about it, convincing myself that I had probably made the right choice. "Did I do the right thing?" I had just asked without actually waiting for an answer, just wondering aloud. "If you're smiling, it was the right choice." answered a voice behind me. It was my captain's that I had totally forgotten in his corner, not having said a word during the whole altercation. I turned around and just smiled back, seeing his own smile answering me and comforting me in my decision. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The time of the match was finally about to ring, and everyone was eager to finally see the arrival of the boxers. Most of the wonderbolts took all the top spots with Flitter and Rumble joining them, while Rainbow Dash was with Light and their friends closer to the ring. While almost all the places were taken, one of them was free next to the Pegasus of the Olympia Academy, and although many mares wanted to sit there, the stallion had to argue that it was already taken. Rainbow Dash ends up watching a turquoise mare sit there without Light saying anything. Then she recognized her. "Thunderlane's detractors are on the other side!" She said, spanking him sounded like a threat, didn't really want her here. It was the first time since the incident that she spoke to her former fearless partner again. Lightning Dust did not take into account the fact that she wanted to yell at this comment and argued like a smart mare. "I've come to cheer him on!" She said, looking at her sideways, which didn't seem to bother the cyan mare who was doing the same. "Then you'll need this!" He said as he stopped the half-conflict that was going on by looking at his academy classmate and presenting him with a flag with Thunderlane's head on it. At first hesitant at first and wondering how she could encourage him with a piece of cloth attached to such a small stick, she eventually resigned herself to taking it. During his match against him, he said in front of everyone his wish that Lightning Dust and the wonderbolt academy would be back on good terms. Of course, this would require a huge effort on her part, but since she is the one who almost killed the ponies in the first place, she doesn't really have anything to complain about. It was by looking at the face on her flag that she finally motivated herself to want to make peace with others, if only for him. Because, without wanting to and without being sentimental, she had fallen in love with it, that's all. "While we're at it, how'd your kiss with him was?" Asked recklessly the pegasus next to her, knowing in advance her reaction, and smiling in advance as well. "SHUT UP!!!!" ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ 6pm had just sounded on the clock that was in my dressing room, so it was time to leave for the ring. For the final, the boxers had to come with a very visible entrance on stage, just to impress the gallery. My choice was the projectors, which gave rise to an infinite number of possibilities for this show. "Welcome to the grand finale of this tournament which can finally begin. We're going to witness the fight that will determine who is the best boxer in the world, and for the first time in its 45-year history, one of the representatives is a Pegasus!" Speak to the entire room. I don't know why, but the whole room had shut down, no more noise could be heard except for the speeches of the two presenters. "For 1.75 m and 80 kg of muscle, he represents the world-famous Wonderbolt Academy, which is in its first participation. A thunderous cheer for this pony: THUN-DER-LANE!!" The moment my name was spoken, I entered the room and the spotlights were doing their job, illuminating the walls behind me to make huge dark wings appear in a sky that was also not very clear, hoping that it would make it look like they were mine. I was smiling and didn't have my fists in front of my chest, but was on my ribs, tight and ready, giving me charisma and cheers of all kinds. I didn't take long to see the wonderbolt corner, all wearing the classic uniform while I had my own boxer's outfit. Only Flitter wasn't wearing it and had Rumble on his shoulders. I looked down a little more and saw Rainbow Dash, Light and the rest of my friends from high school. The sight of Lightning Dust made me smile even more sincerely, as well as when I saw Director Celestia and her sister Luna even closer, in the first seat. They were really all there, no one was missing, and others were there when I wasn't even waiting. If I win... it's gonna be a great moment, I thought. Rise up!Thunderlane sat down as soon as the bell rang, while Randy stared at him for several seconds before finally going into his corner as well. His coach, Theor, seemed baffled by what had just happened, and even began to rebuke the dragon for his poor performance in that round. But Randy didn't listen to him, he kept his eyes closed, he seemed to be thinking about several things at once. "HHAA!! YOU LISTEN TO ME !!!" Threw the little purple dragon at him. Still no reaction from him, the red dragon was thinking, thinking about his family. A loving father and mother, an expressive older sister and two twin little brothers playing in the meadow a few steps away from their home, a poor run-down house. In this painting he was beginning to see himself there too, a colossal red dragon next to the other members of his species. They had gathered to take the only picture in the frame above their fireplace, all smiling despite their visible problems in life. Little food was brought into the house, only the mother had a part-time job in a bar, the father's lung problems prevented him from putting in much effort. When it was Randy's turn to look for work, he took it as a miracle that Theor approached him. A rich and powerful man who controlled most of the sports facilities in the Dragon Empire. The dragon's slender, dry body caught his eye irreparably, and a contract to participate in various boxing tournaments was soon signed. Who would have thought that when he returned home, his parents' reaction would be so negative. They had hated the idea, for the simple reason that they didn't want their son to risk his life for money. They had suggested he find something else, but the remuneration and rewards for victory were too tempting for the red dragon. Saving his family from misery was all he cared about, no matter whether he had to take a beating or give up for it. So he had no choice but to go far away with Theor as his coach and the one who would save his family. All he had to do was be strong and win. And that's what he did during a long year, all the dragon boxing tournaments were systematically won by Randy, who no longer saw his family, living at the rhythm of training and travels while sending them all his monetary earnings. Theor paid him everything, he didn't need it. And at the end of that year, he was entered in this tournament, the most prestigious in the world of boxing. He was winning fight after fight here too, as if he was predestined to be the greatest boxer of all time. But with all this, even though he was doing all this to help them, he had forgotten his family. By dint of keeping in mind the few opponents who gave him a hard time in matches, he gradually forgot the image of the faces of his parents, sister and twin brothers. He was beginning to regret this choice, clenching his fists tightly. Sorry Thunderlane, sorry for the handshake, sorry for my mockery, sorry for everything... I don't mean a word of it, it was Theor who forced me to say all this, only for a handful of tickets. I can see what you're capable of, and that you're not really here by choice, you'd like to fly again with your comrades, but you can't anymore. You're stuck here on dry land... With me. I feel so alone all of a sudden, I wanted to be the savior of my family, but I didn't think I'd get so caught up in the thought of giving them all the money I was making. I don't want them to see me, I don't want them to find out what I've become. And at the same time, I would so much like to tell them how much I miss them, he finally thought, taking his usual empty look in his eyes, as if he had fainted. "YOU MUST WIN, REMEMBER WHO YOU'RE FIGHTING FOR!" He tried to remind his coach by shaking his head as hard as he could. On the other side of the ring, Spitfire felt relieved to see Thunderlane back to normal, even though he was bleeding from his forehead and mouth. He drank a lot of water and a new tooth guard was placed in his jaw. Spitfire concluded that Thunderlane had already recovered quite well from the severe blows he had taken. "You really scared us all, you know, the whole round I was just holding my breath," Spitfire said with a smile. "Yeah, sorry, I got stupidly fooled by his strategy!" he commented. "That's right, be more careful now, especially since you saw he wasn't as tough as you thought." "That's right." he said, followed by a laugh. "Seems like hitting a wall for a week helped me a lot." "Stop joking around and go ahead, Randy doesn't even answer his coach anymore, he must be stunned." she said, turning her head. And indeed, the dragon hadn't moved during his entire break, as if he had fallen asleep. Some of the ponies were hoping he would sit still, the first round was too much to watch and many were on the verge of a heart attack. When the referee finally asked the coaches to leave, Theor was furious to see that as soon as he stepped out of the ring, his boxer got up straight away, proof that he was conscious. Seeing no need to shout at him again, he was content to hope that he had listened to his instructions. "Ready?!" The two fighters got back into place, arms outstretched at the front of their chests and gloves over their mouths. They seemed almost fresh again, even though the first round had taken its toll on their bodies, their minds, and those of the spectators in the stadium and on television. "BOX!!!!" If you're stuck with me here Thunderlane, you might as well make this fight memorable, thought Randy. I wonder why he looks so sad, did it really affect him so much to get hit? the stallion wondered as he... *DING DING DING DING* The bell rang, announcing that the second round could begin, and that the two boxers could once again release all their power within the authorized perimeter. And they began this round in the quietest possible rhythm, approaching their opponent cautiously. Is he going to try his technique again later? Thunderlane wondered. Is he still angry or can I approach him without fear? Randy wondered on his side. The tension was at its peak, it could be measured by the silence that emanated from the stadium, both in the ring and in front of the various spectators, in the stands or in front of their TV. Everyone was holding their breath once again, wondering how the boxers could still just stand and show no sign of weakness after the violence of the first three minutes. Now! I'm going in! At the same time, the opponents accelerated and threw a hard right into each other's heads. The two touched each other at close range, recreating the beats of two cannonballs hitting the enemy castle wall at the same time. The shock made the fans on either side vibrate again, they vibrated with excitement. "GO THUNDERLANE!!!! TAKE HIM DOWN AGAIN!" "YOU'RE THE BEST RANDY, PUT IT DOWN!" Both sides once again shouted their cheers for their favorite as the ring was the battleground for another long-awaited confrontation. The beginning of this round was marked by the unquestionable equality of the two opponents. Randy had his size and thick skin, Thunderlane had his impressive strength and speed. Giving each other another blow simultaneously, the fight continued... Round two! Zero knockouts, 48 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 3! Zero knockouts, 53 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 4! Zero knockouts, 65 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 5! Zero knockouts, 77 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 6! Zero knockouts, 90 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "And we've come to the seventh round of this final a lot tighter than expected," commented the pony. "Who was expecting you to win the title?" He suddenly asked his scribbled colleague. "Uh, it's really impossible to tell them apart right now, they both have an equal chance of winning this match for me." "I'm thinking the same thing!" He says, lying. Well, he's a pony, he's obviously for Thunderlane, but he's not allowed to say. "Thunderlane will win, I'm sure of it!" Said Lightning Dust in his seat, staring at the announcers, judging them not to make a choice. "GO THUNDERLANE!!" Shouts out Rainbow Dash first. "YOU'LL BE THE CHAMPION!!!" Continued Light. "YOU CAN'T LOSE WHEN YOU COME BACK UP!!!" Continued Drew. "YOU GO, BIG BROTHER!!!" Suddenly a distant voice was heard lower than the others. The black stallion, identifying who it belonged to, backed away from his opponent to take a look, to see Flitter and Cloudchaser carrying his little brother Rumble at arm's length. And he smiled, he looked at him and shouted to encourage him, it was so beautiful for his elder brother that a tear unconsciously fell on his cheek when he saw this divine image, followed by an emotional smile. "RANDY!!! STRIVE YOU!!!" THAT VOICE!!! The dragon said to himself before turning his head as well, opening his eyes and opening his mouth behind his gloves. It was them... his family, she was there, father, mother, older sister and twin little brothers, they were all there... the son's reaction was similar to that of the stallion, a tear on his cheek smiling at his loved ones whom they hadn't seen for so long. It's decided, after this fight, I'm coming back with you! Thought the dragon before turning to Thunderlane. The two looked at each other with a serious smile, almost overly generous, as if they were happy to fight. Now they were. I have to make them proud, all of them," they all said at the same time, before rushing at each other with great joy, smiling at their opponent even if he wasn't meant to be. The strikes hit their targets again and again, the upper part of their bodies began to be marked everywhere, from the head to the abs, through the ribs and arms. But they didn't care, standing up and hitting their opponent was all that mattered, we'll see the state of the body later. And speaking of standing, the boxers' legs finally started shaking after six long rounds, showing that they were not invincible. This caused Thunderlane to lose their speed advantage. And the next blow was fatal. It directly damaged the stallion's jaw, knocking and spanking him directly and dropping his arms limply. As for the dragon, the blow to his stomach forced him to bring his gloves over his wound, which could have been a perfect opportunity for the stallion to deliver the coup de grâce. Except that Thunderlane was starting to fall, his legs could no longer carry him and his muscle mass. He was starting to stagger and inevitably ended up being carried by gravity. The eyes of his supporters turned to disaster when they saw this horror picture, their champion could not just lose after so much effort, he could go on, they were convinced. Thunderlane's first thought was the advice Spitfire had given him at the start of the game: "Even if you're exhausted, hit him with all your might and take advantage of the opportunities!" And she gave him that advice. He's exhausted now and surely never been so close to death itself. It's when he sees himself falling before he reacts: it's now or never! He gathered all the strength he had left in his right fist, and before overtaking his opponent, he sent another mach 1 speed cannonball directly into Randy's jaw, who had let his guard down far too long and hadn't retreated far enough. He received the shot in the middle of his mouth, and being also at the end of his strength, he couldn't hold on any longer. The momentum of the blow caused Thunderlane to fall to the ground much faster than expected, making the belly landing even less pleasant and more painful, but he didn't even have the strength to moan anymore. As for Randy, his body rocked backwards after this last blow, he finally let go of his stomach and lay on the ground next to the stallion in a double crash that made the ground vibrate. The shaking of the ring continued for several more seconds before he realized the incredible scene that had just occurred. "It's... a..." "DOUBLE DOWN!!! A SIMULTANEOUS DOWN OF THE TWO BOXERS, I HAVE NEVER SEE THIS !!!" screamed the scribble in her microphone with her wings suddenly spread, ready to faint in the face of this new show of strength. The spectators were still stunned by such a scene, quickly followed by the referee's awareness. “1...” "GET UP!!!!" All the people in the stands, supporters of pegasus or the dragon, shouted in unison, creating a most disturbing echo. The referee began his count for the two boxers, watching them carefully as he counted in each of his hands, each one for one of them. “...2...” He continued counting while neither of the two opponents had moved, they seemed unconscious from the sight of the bleachers. “...3...” "...GET UP THUNDERLANE!!" Shouted the group of Rainbow Dash, Light, Drew and Lightning Dust. Suddenly, all four ponies got up from their seats and cheered their friend with all their might. Soon, the others followed, and within a second, all the wonderbolt fans were on their feet, cheering louder and louder for their champion. Without even seeing what was happening on the other side of the bleachers, the dragons had the same reaction, destroying their voices to give strength to their champion. The stadium was shaking so much that the noise must have spread outside the stadium, giving the impression of an earthquake to the people of Manehattan. “...4...” "...WHAT ARE YOU DOING RANDY, GET UP RIGHT NOW!!" Shouts the draconian coach as he jumps from his frustration spot. Randy seemed to hear him as he opened his eyes, and a bright glow emanated, showing he was still capable of surpassing himself. As for Thunderlane, he also began to see something waving in front of him, a yellow shadow with a red mane that he recognized. It was Spitfire. "YOU DID ALL THIS FOR THIS THUNDERLANE MOMENT, SO YOU GET UP NOW!!" She ordered him. She shouted so loudly that it brought back the hearing of the pegasus on the march, hearing all the shouting around him. He could not move his head, however, to see the spectators cheering him on, which he knew to be everyone anyway. He stretched out something else that put him on the edge of his seat. “...5...” He suddenly turned his head to see the minotaur above him counting down. He didn't see if Randy was still on the ground like he was, but he didn't care, he had to get up. Imagining his friends screaming for death to see him standing again, he moved his arms to stick his fists on the ground. Looking directly at the ground, he could feel the drops of sweat from his head go through his face, up to his nose, before seeing them fall against the flat surface of the ring. He also felt all the pressure that his arms supported, feeling them warming up every second, begging him to stop this effort. Finally, the lights above him and the enclosed space of the stadium crushed him under the heat, he would have done anything for a glass of water that wasn't made of his own sweat. “...6...” He still found the strength to continue his superhuman effort, if he was there, it was to get up. He used his arms as supports to raise his chest with pain in his forearms. Seeing their champion in motion, the ponies began to scream even louder. "THUNDERLANE!! THUNDERLANE!! THUNDERLANE !! THUNDERLANE!!" The fans no longer shouted each to their corners, they had united under one slogan to shout again and again in unison. They even began to clap their feet on the ground every time they called out to him, violently shaking the whole stadium. "RANDY! RANDY!! RANDY!! RANDY!!!" The cheers for the dragon were similar, with his fans clawing their clawed feet on the ground in the same manner. It was to the one who would make the most noise that the two sides engaged in another duel, while in the ring, the position was advanced. “...7...” Thunderlane managed to put his foot on the flat surface at the same time as Randy. The two boxers looked at each other to see the other's advance without dwelling on it any further. Always with their gloves on the ground to hold them down, the hardest part was to place both feet with only their legs to keep them stable. “...8...” At the same moment the referee counted a new number, both boxers started moaning, slamming their second foot on the ground, wanting to anchor it deep into the ground so they wouldn't fall down. They achieved a new feat by raising their bust to a respectable height while their legs did everything they could to hold them in place. The cheering came to an end when all they had to do was raise their arms at chest level to be able to continue the game. “...9...” As they looked into each other's eyes again, Thunderlane and Randy raised their arms to that expected level after some difficulty, going slowly. The achievement made both sides scream with joy for their champions, but also with disgust for their opponent. The two boxers maintained eye contact until the referee first checked the state of the pegasus. With a new onset of bleeding in his forehead, creating a trail of blood from his cheek to his neck, the referee seemed reluctant to let it continue. Until he heard a noise coming from behind him, forcing him to turn around in a hurry. The sound was that of the dragon boxer's knees and forearms being pulled back to the ground, spanking his uneven, audible gasp. So the referee turned to the dragon on the ground and leaned over to ask him: "Can you continue?" Randy had to take a slightly less jerky breath to answer, but he knew what he meant as soon as he was brought to the ground by his body. Between breaths, he could say. "No... I can't anymore... and, I don't want to anymore..." he replied before he slammed his forehead to the ground in a crushing sign of defeat. To this statement, the minotaur raised his arms in the air, spanking a sign to ring the bell at the end of the match and then raise the arm of the great winner. The sound resounded in everyone's head like the end, the one everyone had been waiting for, but which was only pleasant to hear for half the occupants. And it was this part of the audience that was heard again. "IT'S FINISHED, YES, AND THE BIG WINNER AND NEW WORLD BOXING CHAMPION IS A PEGASUS." exclaimed the pony, standing on his desk and shouting loudly his joy. "45 YEARS AFTER THE CREATION OF THIS TOURNAMENT, THE FIRST PEGASUS TO ENTER IS NONE OTHER THAN THE INCREDIBLE, THE MAGNIFICENT, THE MIGHTY THUNDERLANE!" Then she screamed into her own microphone, no longer hiding her joyous madness, accompanying her partner across the table and hugging her madly. "YES!!!! THUNDERLANE!! THUNDERLANE!!" The ponies exclaim, regaining their feet in the face of this feat. Without waiting another second, Rainbow Dash, Light and Lightning Dust took to the air to join their friend at full speed. Thunderlane began to fall, realizing that he was no longer required to stand, but was quickly caught by the three Pegasus, not wanting to see him on the ground again. They congratulated him for the exceptional match he had played and that he fully deserved his victory while the black stallion was fainting in the apples. On the other side of the ring, Randy was gnawed by his defeat which he didn't want to believe in, but had to accept the reality that his body would not be able to fight for a long time. He loved boxing... although he had no choice but to start, he loved to fight, but this match made him realize how empty he had been since that first day. He needed to see his family again, he needed to come back with them, whether as a loser or a coward, but he had to. "RANDY!" The dragon boxer was called by that same blend of voices, of worried parents, a moving sister and admiring twins. It was them, a few feet away from him, glued to the ring. "RANDY!!! COME HOME WITH US!!!" They begged him. They wanted to see him again, even in the face of defeat in the role he'd assumed of his own choosing, it made no difference. He was a member of the family and there was no point in hiding it, he wanted to come back... "My... my family..." he said, starting to cry on the ground as they all climbed into the ring to give him a hug, something they hadn't done for so long. The reunion scene moved the audience and was televised showing the humanity of the remaining boxers. This fight was the work of many more factors than just the supposed power of the participants, and the world had proof of this right here. "BIG BROTHER!!!" And at the same time, Flitter brought little Rumble into the ring to hug his big brother, despite apparent injuries, Thunderlane didn't let go of him after he arrived. He dropped his knees to the ground and began to shed his first tear of triumph. He wore a radiant smile, always with a view to representing the perfect stallion for his little brother. "I... I did it..." he said before hugging Rumble even tighter... "I DID IT!!!!" And a perfect man doesn't hesitate to show his emotions, and that's what the boxers were doing now that the match was over. In a final spasm of good sportsmanship, Randy and Thunderlane both approached, helped by his father for one and Rainbow Dash for the other. The match will end on his words. "Thunderlane, I'm sorry for what I did before the match, I didn't believe myself, you're a great opponent and I hope you keep boxing!" He said. "Thank you for the encouragement but I intend to rest now," he said with a joyful smile. "Good luck to you too for the future." The boxers squeezed each other's gloves, not like their first time, it was a sign of respect now. The audience applauded the exchange before they began to worship the champion again. Even the dragons, moved by the acceptance of Randy's defeat, took his side. They were cheered as they left the stadium the same way they had entered, just as triumphantly as an hour before. What happens nextAfter its long months, this period of my life that I spent training as hard as anyone else, see more than many other wonderbolts. After that phase of my life where I didn't know where that voice was going to take me. After days of running, lifting weights, hitting, cashing and hitting again. After the hard but noble decision to confront an old friend whom I still felt guilty for not standing up for myself. After the doubts my change brought me, both personally and with my little brother and his fear of losing me... like them... After all that, there I was, in the Spitfire office, with my wonderbolt friends behind me, accompanied by Light and Lightning Dust. They were all looking at me, while in my arms I was wearing the belt of the world boxing champion, my belt. It was huge compared to its original use, edged in silver and painted black with a gold emblem in the center representing two boxing gloves clashing. And finally, my name was inscribed on each side with the number of stars corresponding to my number of knockouts. I would stare at it for a few more seconds before finally placing it in a glass cupboard, where our captain would put all the awards that we Wonderbolts won. Between medals and winged cups, my belt in the upper right corner seemed out of place. But everyone must have thought it was a welcome addition. Spitfire then locked the compartment before turning around. "Fellow Wonderbolts, today is a great day in the history of our academy. We have won a new award worthy to reside here, and when I say we." she said before looking at me. "I'm obviously talking about our international boxer." she said before she began to applaud me. Everyone followed her, clapping their hands to congratulate me once again, as if the too many times since my victory had never happened. I began to blush with embarrassment as I scratched the back of my head, smiling uncontrollably. "Thank you!" I simply said. "And now we're going to celebrate that victory, all of us in the hall!" She ordered, as if her captain's instincts had surfaced. Most of them took it as an order, and headed to the hall, including me. She had balloons and a few games planned, which until then had been the general idea of a party. But knowing that these "games" consisted of arm wrestling and other running events, both flying and walking, it made me question the definition of party in my captain's head. Well, I wasn't going to complain, I had stopped since the beginning of my training, so I might as well keep good habits. When I saw Light and Lightning Dust staying in his office however, I went to the door to listen to their conversation, deciding to join the others later. "Lightning Dust! I realize my punishment may have been a bit extreme, I think in two years you've changed quite a bit and you could make a good leader in competition without putting other people's lives in danger." Spitfire began. "So I've decided to withdraw my judgment, you can go back to flying competition if you want to at the Olympia Academy." she said with a smile. Did I just hear what I just heard? Spitfire apologizing, and to Lightning Dust as well. I couldn't see her face in my present position, but when she said in person: "THANK YOU SPITFIRE!!" I take it she was pretty happy, even though now she was going to be a serious contender for the wonderbolts. I beat her on dry land, but will the result be the same now that she's back in the air, her favorite field? As I asked myself this question, I felt a weight coming down on me, and more specifically my head. "Who are you watching?" asked me in the voice of a tomboy. I didn't need to look up to understand that it was Rainbow Dash, who weighed his weight but whom I could bear very easily now. A hit from Lightning Dust was much harder to take. "Nothing Dash, just good news!" I answered before she deigned to step aside. "Even if I don't believe you, that's not why I'm here." she said before she pointed at me. "Thunderlane, I've been there for every one of your games, so now it's your turn to return the favor by attending the Equestria games." she ordered me, once again expressing her madness at the thought of finally participating as a wonderbolt. "But you didn't have to ask me, I would watch you all during the games." I said innocently as I stood up. "What are you two doing here? Go to the party, come on, let's go!" Said another voice behind me that I recognized as Light coming out of Spitfire's office. "You don't give me orders!" replied his girlfriend with a smile of amusement on her face. "We'll see about that!" Did he say such a threat before he took action. With a mischievous smile on his face, he rushed up to her and grabbed an arm, carrying her on his shoulder and then ran to the room where the party, or rather the special training, was taking place. He took note of blocking the wings of his beloved with his arm wrapped around her, she would run away too easily otherwise. "Hey, stop it!" She said as she began to gesticulate in all directions, trying to get out of the way. Beyond her requests to stop, she smiled as she tried to free herself by gently patting her boyfriend's back. They had a new way of having fun for me, I can't imagine myself doing the same with Soarin, but I was taking a wicked pleasure in watching them as they finally left my vision. "What are you still doing here, the party is especially for you!" Taught me a new voice behind me. I didn't even have time to turn around until the turquoise mare pushed me from behind to the party for me. She had a lot of strength to do that, by the way. "Let's go, let's go!" She reminded me with her new-found joy that I found her home so pleasant. So without saying a word, I set off without her help, Lightning Dust staying by my side. I did not tell her that I knew about the good news, and even if Spitfire would probably not accept that I encouraged her, internally, I could not decide between her and Rainbow Dash when the time came. In less than a month, the Equestria games will be on everyone's lips, no one will escape, especially since this is my friends' first participation. And I'd be surprised if they go unnoticed. Every 4 years these famous games are held and followed throughout Equestria and even beyond, their worldwide reach is no longer to be demonstrated. When I think that the World Boxing Tournament was already filling the stadiums, even though it is not a discipline that everyone agrees on, I can't even imagine the stadium the size of Ponyville being able to accommodate all the spectators, and probably me, Rumble, and all my friends who don't participate. Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Cloudchaser... Lightning Dust, Light, Drew... I'll be with you, cheering for you like you cheered for me! Big brother's roleBut while all the lights were facing me, they suddenly changed direction once I reached the ring, now illuminating the entrance in front of me. My opponents'. "But his opponent is not to be outdone. He represents the draconian breed in this championship, and expects to win the monetary reward in his home country. Weighing in at 150 kilograms and measuring 2.15 meters, this is..: RAN-DY!" The lighting suddenly took on another level when real flames appeared on the sides of the door, burning upwards and greatly warming the already heavy atmosphere. It was in this avalanche of heat that my opponent appeared: Randy. He was always so titanic, I even wondered if he wouldn't be taller than Drew. So tall that you couldn't even notice his coach behind him, barely reaching his thighs. He then went on to say that these supporters, mostly dragons, were cheering him and asking him to beat me to a pulp, among other things. My own fans were seeing Randy for the first time in most cases, not all of them took the time to watch our interview last week. And many were shocked by the red dragon's indomitable physique. And now that I saw him in his boxing outfit, it's true that his scales gave him the appearance of armored, rock-solid skin. The flames behind him went out and the audience calmed down a little more, seeing that the lights showed only him and me as the stars of the day. When he took his first step in the ring, I could see again the difference in size between the two of us. I relied on my improved extension to reach his head, thinking it was his most sensitive weak spot. He looked at me again without conveying the slightest emotion, except perhaps the little desire to be here today. Then I noticed the long tail hanging behind him, wondering how such a long tail couldn't hinder his movements. Comforting me at the idea of having a much less awkward limb on my side, I was surprised to see him wrap his around his waist, forming a belt so as not to embarrass him. As usual, the doodler walked to the center of the ring still with her pink bow tie in her fur. She motioned for us to approach before she gave us the floor. "Any last words before the fight begins?" She asked me when she lent me the microphone. I knew exactly what I was going to say. "Last week when we shook hands, I don't know what you were trying to test by squeezing it so tight, but I promise I'll give it my all to get you down!" I expressed myself by giving him a look not very amused by this reaction. As was to be expected, the spectators were taken aback by my statement, to believe that nobody really watched our interview. I don't know what my friends and fans thought about it, but it was not the time to question me, as I passed the microphone to my opponent. I stared at him meanly and would not escape the gaze, unlike him who kept his head down and then turned to look at his coach, as if to ask him something. Between Randy's mass and the microscopic size of the man who had supposedly trained him, I couldn't see what it was all about, until he turned to me with a look of disappointment on his face, sighing sadly. "If I did that, it was only to test your strength as a little colt, and I'm very disappointed even though I expected it!" He nodded, giving the doodle directly after the microphone. As he had already turned and headed for his corner, the reactions of the spectators were direct. Between encouragement from her fellow dragons and irritation and insults from the ponies, the room was far from the silence it was showing a few seconds ago. As for me, I took it upon myself to simply grit my teeth before going back to my corner, extremely embittered by his comment. Then I saw Spitfire in my eyes... "You don't respond to his threats, it's the best way to distract and annihilate you when the fighting starts!" Is she warning me. I nodded my head as she placed my mouth guard on the upper gums. I could feel the bell ringing, I could see the referee taking the scribble's place and getting ready to kick off. "Hey Spitfire!" Did I ask. "What?" She asked me. "Any last words of advice before we start?" I asked him with a proud smile from where I'd arrived. Judging by her face, she didn't expect me to ask for last-minute advice. But I did it because I knew she wouldn't have time to think about it and would give me real advice that I would follow, because it's her heart that will give it to me, not her position as a coach. "Even if you're exhausted, hit him with all your might and take advantage of the opportunities!" She said to me, visibly certain of her trick at the sight of her more serious gaze. She seemed as much a part of the game as I was, like she was the one who was going to fight. It felt good to see her like that, I thought I wouldn't be alone in the ring, not just physically anyway. I nodded again before turning around and seeing the referee ready to start the match. "Ready?!" He said as he signaled the coaches to come out of their respective corners. As Randy and I got into position, silence resumed its masterful role in the stadium until the recognizable ringing of the bell. "BOX!!!" As the cheering resumed, Thunderlane took the lead with a most remarkable acceleration. He had gained speed again from his match against Lightning Dust, and was ready both physically and psychologically to fight. He began an assault that only managed to touch the dragon's scaly forearms, he could see how strong they were, passing them will be complicated. Even if they were only as solid as stone, the stallion would surely have to risk injury to his fists to be able to beat him. Unless his opponent gives him the opportunity, he thinks... quickly followed by a widening of the eyes and total immobilization. He couldn't explain it, but Randy totally opened his guard, his two long arms on each side, leaving his torso exposed. "We have an interesting start, Randy seems to be challenging Thunderlane with a technique I've rarely seen in my career!" exclaimed the pony into his microphone. The stallion didn't know what he was playing at, but he wasn't going to spoil this incredible opportunity, it would surely not come back anytime soon. He glanced at each of his arms before finally deciding to move forward again. With a new impulse, he set out to hit his opponent's red chest, keeping his guard level with his face. Finally, he threw a right at his target. He watched his opponent's right arm and wanted to turn his eyes. *SMASH* The first powerful shot of the game was a throw, and Thunderlane was the victim, with Randy's left fist hitting him on the cheek. The shock instantly caused him to move backwards, even though the shot had been thrown to the side. Panic-stricken by this strike, Thunderlane raised his guard... to get loaded on and hit in the belly. Randy's strength was not to be proven, the shot was sent from an area so low that Thunderlane left his contact with the ground and was thrown against the ropes behind him. He landed with violence and above all a bad desire to spit what was in his mouth, but was able to restrain himself. The pony audience was holding its breath when they saw the state of Thunderlane in just two shots, starting to fear this game. The dragons did not want to stop there and encouraged their representative to exterminate the foal as they called him. Before Randy continued his charge, Thunderlane came to his senses and moved to his left to get off the ropes. He was much faster on land than his opponent, and he even ended up turning the situation around, positioning himself behind him and putting him in turn against the ropes now. The dragon resumed his strange pose, arms open, pushing the pony to charge him again. Which Thunderlane did again, checking both his arms before he got too close. He left his gaze on his left arm, striking almost blindly, he didn't want another surprise blow. And his extension is not enough to touch, even though his run was stopped by a right hook on his neck. The blow hit a sensitive part of the stallion, who had difficulty keeping his balance, feeling as if his brain was sending him signals of migraines and dizziness. Then, his vision was disturbed by a shadow, that of the opposing fist. He backed away again without understanding how he was spanking it before he did. In the bleachers, spectators witnessed the pegasus being damaged, and some combat sports enthusiasts drew conclusions. "Did you guys see that?" Asked the Pegasus stallion Olympia with his arms folded. "Saw what? That Thunderlane needs our encouragement?" Says a scraggly Rainbow Dash before getting ready to scream at her friend in the ring. "But not that, Randy's technique!" Lightning Dust exclaimed, bringing Rainbow Dash to look at it. "He uses his waist to force Thunderlane to watch each of his arms, except when he gets too close he can't see both, so Randy uses that to hit the one he's not watching and he goes from there!" "Not to mention his reach, accuracy and strength, and the way he fights, I wouldn't be surprised if he didn't take many hits during matches, it should throw him off balance that Thunderlane can hit him just once before the end of this round." Light continued. "He focuses too much on Randy's scales and forgets that his waist is a formidable weapon against which he doesn't defend himself." added the bodybuilder sitting next to Rainbow Dash. "So, you mean that..." "If he touches him just once, his morale will take a hit, and he'll have a chance." said Lightining Dust as he stared more closely at the game. But while the athletes in the stands had made their predictions, everyone abandoned their thoughts to face reality. And their serious gaze was replaced by a significant astonishment when they saw a tooth guard flying across the ring and landing close to the dragon's coach, who was smiling with satisfaction at what he saw. And protects itself tooth was not clean, it was gorged with blood, from that of its owner, a black stallion with silver mane and falling on his head. As he attempted a new attack, he was stopped for the third time in the same way and ended up with a very violent uppercut, spanking his teeth and reaching the strings again. It was with his eyes wide open in fear and his mouth gaping and bloody that his head went to the other side of the rope, to see his audience upside down. His body no longer responded to his calls, only his eyes could only move to scan who was in the bleachers while his neck kept contact with the rope and kept him standing. The liquid that stained his teeth coupled with his irregular and strong breathing and leg tremors gave a completely different kind of show. His sweaty body and flayed face looked like part of a torture act. And all he found were horrified looks at what they saw, most of them not even daring to open their eyes. In the front row was the director Celestia, accompanied by her sister Luna, the two were in each other's arms, too close to the sobs. The stallion's eyes moved a little higher, until he saw his friends from high school. Most of them, like everyone else, were unable to look at him, closing their eyes and taking refuge in their neighbor's arms. Only Rainbow Dash, Drew, Light and Lightning Dust were still keeping their eyes on him. And although the girls covered their mouths with their hands, reflecting the horror they felt when they saw it like that, the two stallions from the Olympia Academy were on the verge of tears. They had their teeth clenched and were as tense as the boxer himself, dropping the only words of all the wonderbolt fans. "GO ON THUNDERLANE!!!" Did they scream. "YOU CAN DO IT!!!" Followed quickly, but not from them. It was Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust who took the courage to shout another cheer for him, knowing that he absolutely needed it. The stallion's gaze finally shifted to the highest row of bleachers, to see all the wonderbolts. Cloudchaser and Soarin also hid their mouths with their hands, but did not have the strength to bear it like that, the vision of their friend on the brink of the abyss leaving them speechless, simply crying. But what Thunderlane was most afraid of was when he saw Flitter and his little brother, Rumble, cowering in his arms. He... he wasn't looking at him, he was crying in her friend's arms, because of him... He allowed him to watch him fight in that game, and for what? To traumatize him with an image he'll never get out of his head, that of his big brother on the verge of death, facing a... His thoughts stopped when he heard a vibrant step through the ring, that of the dragon that was right in front of him. ...in front of a dragon... a dragon that scares him. Yes, it's that dragon that terrorized him, it's that dragon that's going to haunt him by fighting me today. It's, uh... his fault... and I have to beat him... that's the role... of big brother! Another step was heard as Randy was just inches away from Thunderlane, still slumped against the rope. And next to that, the one who was perhaps most afraid for him, because she was the one who had the power to stop it all: Spitfire. She had seen the dragon approach her boxer, but especially her friend, so she did something she had never experienced before. The towel she usually wears around her neck, she had it in her hand, ready to be thrown into the ring, sign of forfeit. She looked frightened as she scanned Thunderlane, wondering whether she should do it or not. If she does, would Thunderlane blame her? Did she still have to wait for a miracle from him, or should we end it and take her to the emergency room? She squeezed the towel tighter and tighter, trying to answer all her questions at the same time, but her adrenaline-filled brain could not process them properly. She gritted her teeth and hoped she was doing the right thing. Randy started to cock his fist for the final blow, while the few ponies still looking at the scene ended up all closing their eyes, some even covering their ears to avoid hearing the blow. As for the principal concerned, he convinced himself what a pitiful big brother he would be if he fell now. Still supported by a simple red rope, he resumed normal breathing. NO, he cried belatedly, still looking at his brother in advanced mourning. There's no way I'm going down, not now, not like this, not in front of him, I won't allow it! He added as an argument. He terrorizes my little brother, I have to protect him, that's my role, he said, clenching his right fist with the strength he had left. Randy wanted to end it, so he knocks... *SMASH* Wha... what? Said the dragon, having received a heavy load while touching nothing on its side. The stallion in front of him had just hit him blind, and he aimed perfectly at his arm, wounding it with a single hit while parrying his own blow. "WHAT IS???" cried the dragon of terror as he saw Thunderlane's head rise up against him. As Thunderlane finally got out of that rope that was spanking him, he gave Randy a cold sweat. He had a look full of blood, the golden aroma of his eyes mixed with a significant bloody tinge seeming to be veins in his pupils. He also had all his teeth out, most of them colored the same red that was still dripping from his mouth. THAT'S WHAT BIG BROTHER'S FOR! Thunderlane screamed in his head before taking a step forward. "AAAAAHHHHHH!!" he shouted, forming a terrifying echo across the closed room. Her scream made all the spectators watch what was happening, opening their eyes. *SMASH* This was followed by a clean, precise blow to the torso, which went deep into Randy's body, forcing him to bend more and more. The blow made the dragon spit out the mucus he had in his throat, it was impossible to hold them back as this strike could have punctured him if his fist was sharper. While the tears were still flowing in the bleachers, Thunderlane continued to scream while throwing a hook with his free fist. The previous shot as well as this one sounded like a real cannonball thrown at full speed directly against the dragon. The impacts created echoes in the room similar to someone crossing the sound barrier, and hypnotized the audience to listen and watch. The scales of the dragon were no longer of any use to him, the secretion of adrenaline was so strong for the stallion that he was in a state of fury and rage that no one would have expected from him. Continuing to scream, he knocks each blow on his opponent as if it were a fatal blow, he doesn't hold back any more, he hasn't found any interest in it. Those fists would probably be able to break Randy's body if they weren't inside gloves that reduced the force. A hook, a right, a left, a blow to the ribs, the stomach, the torso, the head, everything was a target for the rabid stallion. He ended his routine with an uppercut that forced to break Randy's jaw, narrowly failing because of his still in place tooth guard. As the dragon flew in his turn for the first time in his career, his own tooth guard coming out of the ring before his boxer, he could only think with terror: is he seriously trying to kill me? Before crash-landing on the ground, bouncing off it twice before spreading out on the cold, solid surface. The shock brought the whole room back into a state of disbelief, not only in surprise that Thunderlane had regained the advantage, but also in witnessing his unspeakable violence. For both supporters and detractors, no more noise was audible in the huge hall, apart from the jerky breathing of the black boxer. Spitfire was in the same posture, about to throw the towel on the ground, having moved several centimetres forward from earlier. Noticing that this was futile, she squeezed the piece of cloth even tighter than before, for fear of unintentionally letting go of it, without giving up her arm. As he was now the only one standing in the ring, Thunderlane stared at the dragon's supporters, freezing their blood with his simple gaze, always with two dominant colors: gold for his bravery and red for his fury. This one seemed to stop as the stallion heard the referee yelling in turn. "DOWN!!!" He said as he asked Thunderlane to go back to his corner. The stallion walked to his corner, where his captain was, and whether it was her or the wonderbolt fans in the stands, no one recognized him. He kept his eyes that sounded just... not like Thunderlane. The Thunderlane they knew would never have gotten so carried away, and her face could scare off a Leviathan so much as it was abnormal on her face. Yes, at that moment, Spitfire herself was afraid of what had become of her friend. "It's... to my god... IT'S INCREDIBLE, WHEN NOBODY BELIEVED IT, THUNDERLANE KICKED HIS OPPONENT'S ASS AND ALREADY KNOCKED HIM DOWN!!" The pony shouted in excitement at what he saw. "WILL WITNESS THE FASTEST FINAL OF THE BOXING TOURNAMENT EVER V..." He didn't even have time to finish his sentence, the audience to have any reaction or the referee to start the countdown that... leading to another general surprise, Randy was back on his feet, fists clenched and an angry look on his face. The minotaur took the opportunity to look at his face and went to decide whether he was able to continue the game or not. Thunderlane was stunned by the speed with which he got up, truly spanking the rage that had inhabited him a few minutes earlier. Just like the spectators who finally react to this succession of improbable events. "WHAT?! IS HE UP?!?" Shouted in unison the pony presenter and all the wonderbolt fans. "YES, YOU'RE A RANDYY CHAMPION!!" then shouted the dragon's supporters, congratulating him on his prowess. "THIS GAME IS GETTING CRAZIER AND CRAZIER, THE WONDERBOLT OFFENSIVE WILL NOT HAVE BEEN ENOUGH TO MAKE HIS OPPONENT RESPECT HIM!" commented the scribble in total admiration at the various demonstrations of power. Following his words, the dragon on the field thought stealthily: Oh that if Thunderlane, I respect you amply as an opponent. "BOX!!!" *DING DING DING* At the same time as the referee who gave his agreement for the match to continue also sounded the end of this first round rich in emotions on both sides.
PrologueA year... it's been a year since I graduated high school and went on the road with Soarin and Rainbow Dash to the Wonderbolt academy, it was all accelerated. The accepted application, the Wonderbolt training camp, all the new friends I made, all the special parties we did as a big committee, the difficulties we encountered (especially Spitfire and its legendary scream that I learned to differentiate according to his mood). Finally, the medal ceremony and our qualification as official Wonderbolts, me, Soarin and Rainbow Dash, the first steps as such, the first shows in front of admiring crowds, the beginning of our celebrity, even a personal fanclub. No really, between that and the fact that I was accompanied by my best friend but also my boyfriend made me the happiest and most fulfilled stallion during this year. I didn't think so at first, but beyond pleasing my brother and making him proud, I found a personal satisfaction that I hadn't even imagined. There was something incredible about being a Wonderbolt. And yes... I did say "was". For the past week I had been having a harder time than I expected to keep up with the training sessions that had become daily routine and to which I had become accustomed. Of course, they were not without their difficulties, especially considering the high expectations of Spitfire for the new generation that we represent, but by dint of losing a few feathers at the beginning, we quickly notice the more than satisfactory results. Except that I've been dragging myself for a week now and I don't know why, every time I fly too long or too fast, my wings give me little bumps inside and prevent me from doing more than half the ground now. I quickly listened to everyone's opinion on the subject and everyone was unanimous: go see a doctor. That's what I did when I had the time to do it, that is to say at the weekend, having to sacrifice a little time that I only spent on Rumble, hardly seeing him the rest of the week. Originally, I was supposed to have a dormitory at the Wonderbolt Academy as an official member, but because of the loss of our parents almost a year ago, I had to force my way through Spitfire to be able to live in Cloudstale, which also forced me to get up earlier than the others who were there to arrive on time. And the return trip only added more frustration to my flight problem. In spite of everything else, I had to take care of Rumble alone now, in addition to having this problem with the wings now. And since bad news never comes alone... I went to the academy the next day to tell my friends and my captain. Armed with medical papers and the support of my close friends Wonderbolts and my boyfriend, I knocked on the door of his office. I had forgotten on the way in, but Light, a good friend from high school and also Rainbow Dash's boyfriend, had come this morning to visit everyone. He had only been to the academy about 20 times last year, but his friendliness and outspokenness, in addition to his already established reputation as a rising star in the sport, made him a star even among the Wonderbolts. He had been so well known since the high school talent cup that even while spanking our direct competitors at the Olympia Academy, Spitfire let him in at will, knowing that he was mostly coming to see his Dashie, as he always called him. He took the opportunity to thank Soarin and me for making arrangements for his girlfriend in case of any problems, even if it was restricted to me cooking for the three of us from time to time. "Come in!" But I wandered slightly in my thoughts as I received the invitation to come in, which I did by swallowing my saliva one last time. "Hello, Captain!" Did I greet with the usual wave of my hand... "Hello Thunderlane, rest!" She said, returning the sign. "What do you want?" "I went to see a doctor the day before yesterday and got the results of my wing problem." I confirmed by stepping forward and putting the main document on his desk. She began to read it aloud so that the other Pegasus behind us could hear. I didn't tell them anything, I hope they won't be too surprised by the news. "The patient has a rare case of hypercalcemia, a deformity in the bones at the base of the wing that occurred recently, preventing the said patient from flying as he pleases and under the best of conditions..." As she read the document without showing any apparent reaction for the moment, I could feel the looks of others behind me, empathetic to my new condition. I would be fists and lower my head as she continued. "Because the deformity is over-developed, it is physically impossible for the patient to fly at full capacity..." she read in a low voice as she put the sheet on her visibly stunned desk, "...preventing her from continuing her wonderbolt profession." she ended with a devastated expression on her face. Once the information had passed through everyone's mind, Spitfire wasn't the only one who was speechless. All the wonderbolts behind me and Light understood the seriousness of such a revelation and the consequences it would have on me now. The first to lift the lack of movement was Soarin who came up to me and hugged me from behind to comfort me as best he could. I could hear him moaning and sniffing to keep his tears from coming out, but the scene was relatively quiet. Until Rainbow Dash exploded. "Shit, can't we fix him or something?" She let go as she walked towards the Spitfire office. "It's a deformity Rainbow, unfortunately there's nothing we can do about it." she said in response as she left her strong, screaming mare character and dropped to her seat, truly disgusted that this would happen to one of her most popular members of the audience as well as her friend. They were all speechless again, and Rainbow Dash, who swallowed these groans in turn, felt compelled to help me in the moment. She and Thunderlane went into another embrace, this time from the front, and the black stallion gave her back without shedding a tear. She was his long-time friend and was determined not to let him down. God, why... why does this have to happen to me, again to me, always to me... Everything was going so well last year, before my parents went off in that stupid accident, and now this. I'd finally enjoyed flying with the greatest aviators of this century, I'd finally found a purpose in my life. I LOVED FLYING, I REALLY LOVED IT! How do I do it now, how am I going to feed Rumble, how are we going to get through this? And the question I wanted an answer to now: how am I going to make him proud of me? I slightly loosened the embrace I had with Rainbow Dash in front of me to finally express myself, my voice trembling as I swallowed my saliva again. "I guess now... I'll just have to get out of..." "NO !!!" They all shouted back at me in response. I was surprised they were all in sync on this one, spanking my head up to see Rainbow Dash in front of me and Spitfire a few feet behind his desk. "That's not some stupid deformity that's gonna get you in here!" The cyan pegasus tells me. "Even so, you are and always will be a Wonderbolt!" Said our captain as he stood up. "We will find a solution." "It seems to me that you do other sports than flying now, don't you?" Asked captain wonderbolt in a confident voice. I turned around to see that Light had stepped forward and was now waiting for an answer from Spitfire. I'm not sure why, but seeing him speak so bravely because of his status left me a little admiring. He knows that he is not his own boss, so he was enjoying the opportunity. "Well, it's true that because of the strong competition..." she said, looking at the stallion who wasn't in our camp "...we had to turn to other physical practices other than shows and wingball." she nodded. "So Thunderlane could continue to be a wonderbolt by spanking another sport, that's perfect!" Said the cyan mare as she threw her victorious fist in the air. "But you've got to be interested in what we've got left, Thunderlane!" "Uh yes... in view of the situation, I don't intend to be picky." I laughed nervously, bitterly regretting my attempt at humor when I saw that Spitfire wasn't laughing at all. "Well, everybody out except you, we've got to get this straightened out now." she said, spanking me to come and sit down. I felt one last pressure from Soarin before he finally got out of my waist and left me. Rainbow Dash also left with an enthusiastic smile on her face, as if to tell me that all hope was not lost. I gave it back to her before she left too. "May I stay?" Finally asked Light, who hadn't budged from her seat. "I have something to offer you," he said. "Thunderlane, what do you think?" She asked me. "Outside opinions are always good to take." but I responded by sitting across from her, Light sitting in the other chair. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "I hope they find a solution, poor Thunderlane, nothing good's happening to him right now!" Says Soarin as he heads to the training ground with Rainbow Dash, worrying about his boyfriend. "They'll figure it out, Thunderlane will find another way, and he'll come back, I can assure you." the cyan mare said to him with conviction to comfort him. They arrived outside and began to warm up as Fleetfoot gave them their instructions for today. They started the drills without their captain and friend, not really knowing if they would be coming back with them now. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "So, Spit, what do you think?" Asked the prodigy from Olympia Academy after explaining his idea. After Spitfire gave Light a glare for calling him that nickname, she answered. "Um... I'm not sure, we're a long way from what we're doing here, but considering the case we have." she said, thinking the pros and cons. "Thunderlane, it's all based on your opinion, I've never done any so no one can help you here." she warned her. "Don't worry about it, me and the others at the academy, we'll handle it!" Returning Light. Thunderlane was thinking, should he accept this proposal. On the one hand, Spitfire seemed ready to accept even if it meant he had to fill out a few more papers and make a few more phone calls. But on the other hand, he had never tried this discipline, let alone Rumble, would he react positively to this sudden change, or would he be afraid that his brother would start this dangerous sport? He finally chose to listen to his friend, even though he still had some doubts. "Light, when you say I have the ability..." "Then you do!" He nodded, putting his hand on my shoulder. "Believe me when I tell you that at the academy I see a lot of different types of athletes, and yours reminds me of boxers!" Boxers... Boxing... a fighting sport in which two opponents exchange fists until the other weakens and falls down from fatigue. Of course, there are many risks involved in a fighting sport, although some of them are known to wonderbolt runners and wingballers. But I would have the abilities... I guess with good training and determination, maybe something can be made of me, I thought as I looked at my ridiculous wrists with my thick hands in comparison. "So Thunderlane, it's either that or pony weather for the academy." my impatient captain said. "Okay." I said, clenching my fists and smiling at Light. "If you think I can do it, then I'll do it." "Great, I'll get the others to create a training session especially for you based on your current abilities." he said, writing something down on his cell phone, then looking at me again. "You're gonna be a great fighter if you ask me, aren't you, Spit?" "Stop calling me that." she says, giving a new pegasus look in pegasus. "I need that training on my desk tomorrow morning, is that clear?" She said, rising almost aggressively. "I'll e-mail it to you this afternoon, don't worry." he said, still smiling and getting up from his chair. "Well, I'll say goodbye to the others and to Dashie, bye Spitfire, bye Thunderlane." he waved and left, preparing to return to Canterlot. Spitfire waited a few seconds, until he could no longer hear footsteps in the hallway, to let himself fall back to his chair, expressing himself. "I hope he's got a good grip on his neck, I don't want you to get hurt unnecessarily!" She said, still looking at the door Light had just disappeared through. "Don't worry, Captain, I trust him." he said, getting up and preparing to leave, before stopping at the doorway. "Thank you for accepting his offer." said the wonderbolt, bending forward in gratitude. "Yes, yes, rest and go!" She said hastily. Thunderlane closed the office and left to tell the rest of the team the good news, even though he didn't know what to do today, while the captain was still brooding. As she put the medical paper in a drawer, an intrigued smile appeared on her face, and she joined hands before leaning into her comfortable desk chair. "This might get interesting." she nodded.
The training of titansThe day after Light's visit, I returned to the academy, still from the air, and always with a certain pain I could not control. I had come a bit earlier on purpose to see Spitfire and ask him what was waiting for me now. I chose not to tell Rumble about this sudden change of profession so as not to worry him, even though he would soon find it strange not to see me in the air shows when I was successful. I will explain everything to him after I see the first results of my new training, which I hope will be there soon. I went to my captain's office again and greeted her as usual. "Hello captain, have you received my new training?" I asked her directly. "I received it last night and was able to take a look at it," she said, handing me a hard copy of it. "It should be effective, for the little I know about boxing," she said to me as I didn't feel any hesitation in her voice. It was encouraging. She really doesn't seem to know this sport, which means I'll probably have to train alone, with no one to advise me. I took a look at it before I was offended. "WHAT? I have so many exercises to do in one day? And it's only one day," I said alarmed as I raised my head to my captain, I shouldn't have. "KNOW THAT YOU'RE ALREADY CAUSING US ENOUGH TROUBLE AS IT IS, SO YOU'RE GOING TO DO THIS PRACTICE DAY AFTER DAY UNTIL THE TOURNAMENT!" She said before she picked up her whistle from her desk and used it, giving my ears an unbearable whistle. "I CANNOT ADVISE YOU BUT I CAN MOTIVATE YOU, WORK!!" she said with even more force in her voice. "Y-YES MA'AM!" I said before rushing out of her office in a panic. What I expected, she's always like that, and she wasn't going to give me any special treatment. That's the way she runs things, and even if it doesn't suit me, I'm forced to admit it works pretty well. Looking over my shoulder to see the empty hallway behind me, I concentrated on the card in my hands. I read the training which seemed quite complete, in addition to the exercises and their duration, I saw the rest time between each one (which I found relatively short), there was even the composition of a typical lunch and other advice and description of boxing specific terms like sparring. Spitfire must have read it, she will have a word with the cooks before lunch, but I was hoping. Light and her friends from the Olympia academy have concocted a training especially for me, well my goodness, it's time to see what it's worth. I went outside to see the first Wonderbolts outside, they were setting the stage for the day's training, which I was absolutely not going to attend, much to my dismay. I was pulling a shot puppy's head as I left for a more secluded corner to start warming up on my own. Not stretching my wings seemed strange, but since they were hurting me now, I wouldn't complain. Besides, I decided I wouldn't complain about this training, and just start it. The training consisted first of all in making me run on clouds far too wet for that, which simply made the action of walking abusively difficult, worse than sprinting on the fine and burning sand. At this stage, the air molecules that make up the clouds are closer to water than to a surface as such. But there was no point in moping over the near-impossibility of the task, I should just hold on to what I had left to do. Besides, even though Light is an over-trained pony in terms of legs, he could do it easily, so... what would stop me? "Come on Thunder, you can't give up, it's only the first day and the first step of that day," I said to reassure myself, which didn't work out with the turn of my phrase. I swallowed and started my run on clouds full of water, which made me slow down strongly and my feet would sink into the surface if I didn't put solid support. The card advised me to push hard on the ground with my leg, as if I wanted to lift a load with it, and after several short but muscular strides, I started to find my rhythm. "Let's go for 30 minutes," I said aloud to express my scepticism about the event. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ It was unbearable, but somehow I was still standing there on my shaky legs and unable to continue. I breathed heavily as I watched the rest of my ordeal unfold as I watched my comrades fly at ease, none of them looking at me happily. Once that was done, the next step was to jump on a cloud below and roll over to start running again without losing any time. I had to let myself fall about twenty meters down with my wings stuck to my back. The sheet specified that I should not use my wings to climb back up if I failed, and that I should continue my attempts by descending little by little until I was successful. Only then could I get back to the academy by air. For my first attempt, I was going for my first run, telling myself that I could roll on the ground quickly, so it shouldn't be a particular problem, and I jumped from the liquid cloud to my target several meters below. Except I hadn't calculated how fast I was falling, not even giving me time to turn in the air, it's so much harder without using my wings. I ended up sticking my legs in the cloud just as soft as the previous one, my first failure smiled at me. "Damn, too late!" I swore as I punched my fist into the cloud. So, I had to start again with the cloud lower, I wasted no time and rushed forward, rolling in the air barely my feet giving the cloud one last push. And I made a full turn and landed with a crash on my back, sinking into the thicker ground this time. "Damn it, too soon, too fast!" I almost screamed. Did I? Did I really say that? Instead of staying on the cloud at the comfortable end, I got up for my third try, the third one will be the right one, it is often said... which ended with a black stallion sinking headfirst into his target, legs up in the air and waving in frustration. It must have been quite funny from an outside point of view, I thought as I pulled my legs to get the rest of my body out of the cloud. I started again, wondering how many times I would have to repeat this exercise to succeed, hoping I wouldn't have to fall all the way down to the ground. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "FINALLY!!!" Did I scream after my seemingly miraculous success at this level, collapsing on the last cloud before hitting the ground. FORTY!!! Forty tries before finally making a decent roll. I now had to go back to the academy for the rest of the training with the help of my wings. I left the cloud that looked like the coziest duvet and continued my efforts with what strength I had left. And the ascent was most uncomfortable, besides, what's the point of this stupid constraint, the wings are unusable in boxing. Then WHY!!! "STOP! Stop Thundy, calm down !" Do I say it out loud so that I can hear it and absorb it enough to stop. I caught my breath and continued on my way. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Once the academy was reached, I went to the gym, which was fortunately empty when I arrived, to prepare for the rest of the training. Noon was about to ring and I had to do a series of what was called "shadow-boxing". From what Light told me, I had to imitate a boxing match by imagining my opponent in my mind, imagine his movements and reactions and act accordingly. It seemed a bit too blurry and above all relatively stupid to punch in the wind, so I hurried to do it as long as no one could see me. I just missed thinking about an opponent, anyone, so I decided to aim high by drawing Drew in my head. I might as well imagine myself facing a real muscle beast, just to manage the stress on D-Day, and then if there is someone I know who could box at a pro level, it would be him or Light. I would finally visualize him, appearing like a shadow in the room, and I would start and want to touch him, with cautious moves at first. I could see him arming his left arm to hit me in the jaw, and I ducked by lowering my chest before I even realized I had done it. I continued my fake game by really getting into it, it's crazy how real it looks once you get into his thoughts. I was having a hard time using my legs begging for a rest, but I had to keep going, training is hard and it's normal, I wondered how visible the results would be. My chest kept working with my movements, rocking from side to side both offensively and defensively. I dodge another attack and find myself facing the mirror occupying the whole wall next to me, I forgot my imaginary opponent and saw myself, eyes concentrated and eyebrows furrowed. I was dripping with sweat, I didn't seem to have sweated as much during my training outside, that I really need a shower before going to lunch. "So, how's it going?" Asked me a female voice that I recognized. I could see in the mirror that Spitfire had entered the room and was looking at me, arms folded. I instinctively turned around and greeted her. "Captain, yes, I'm almost done shadowboxing, ma'am." I called her by mistake. "At ease," she said without even giving me the sign and stepped forward. "You can continue your training, I won't bother you." she said sitting on a bench impatiently. Damn, I didn't want anyone to see me like this, I thought I'd missed it. I avoided her gaze and resumed my fake game with a fake Drew as my opponent. I was dodging and kicking, I quickly lost sight of my captain who must have been there all along, judging by the lack of movement from him. I was hitting, and touching, and dodging again and again, it was maybe three full minutes, which is the time of one round in boxing. I would back off again with an imaginary move before I felt my leg hit something and lose my balance. I sighed with relief before I saw a shadow above me. It was still there. "AH, SORRY, CAPTAIN, I'LL PUT IT ALL AWAY, MA'AM!" I said slightly too loud as I stood up straight. She stepped forward and put her hand on my shoulder, which made me swallow. "Put that away and then go and have lunch with your mates! When you do that, you don't stop practicing until dusk, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" "Y-YES MA'AM! UNDERSTOOD, MA'AM!" Did I answer in terror again. Even though we'd been seeing each other six times a week for a year, she still had her phases where she'd yell at me, treating me like any other new recruit. I figured that was her way of congratulating me and started to put the equipment ashore. She left the room and I gave her one last look. Am I dreaming or... was she just smiling? ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ So I went to the cafeteria and noticed first of all that I was finally going to see Rainbow Dash and Soarin whom I hadn't seen this morning. I carefully chose my meal according to the advice on my card and walked over to our usual table, then saw that it was full, more than usual even. Apart from my two everyday friends, Cooudchaser and Misty Fly were present. The others were candidates who were all pretty much gawked to see me arrive at their table. I especially noticed a green mare who would surely give me a few knees under the table if she was in front of me, fortunately, this is not the case. "At last you're here, come on, hurry up and sit down," Rainbow Dash said to me, pointing to the only free seat at the whole table, between her and Soarin. "We didn't see you this morning, where were you?" My friend asked me, and I smacked him before sitting down, which disgusted the mares, and replied. "I don't train with you now, so I walked around the academy to the dormitories to practice quietly," I explained, pointing approximately where I was. "So, how's it going?" Cloudchaser asked me as he admired my sweaty body. I showed the training sheet I was following and explained what I had done and the difficulties I had encountered. "Yeah, well, you're still lazy, you haven't changed," Rainbow said to me in a teasing way, judging by the teasing look in her eyes. "But I'm not complaining. That's what I need right now to get into boxing." "WHAT? YOU'RE BOXING NOW!!!" Shouted the candidates at our table, bringing attention to themselves. I thought everyone would know by now, it's rare that a wonderbolt has to retire so early in his career. Rainbow Dash explained what happened yesterday when I was sitting in my seat enjoying my protein dish, bringing some shocked looks to my head. "We're all sad about Thunderlane, but thanks to Light, he's found another voice. How do you feel about that?" Soarin asked me. "Tough, very tough, but it's my first day like this, so just hang in there." "Which you never do." my friend cyan continued, taking the words right out of my mouth. I just finished my lunch and walked with them to the exit. We spoke again for a few moments before we had to separate again. I went back to the weight room, not without bitterness, I really wanted to join them, but it was impossible. I sighed with discontent before I set off, fortunately this lunch was a boost for me, because the day is far from over... great. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ After a good break, it was time to continue with what was planned for me in the afternoon. I pulled out the sheet as always and had to do several exercises that this time I knew in order, with 30 seconds of rest time between each and a few sets each. With the room always empty, I started the weight lifts, squats, pull-ups, extensions and other exercises to gain muscle. As a wonderbolt, I knew most of the in-between and was aware of my strengths and weaknesses. But what put me in trouble, in addition to the fatigue from this morning, must have been the constant, uninterrupted series of runs. In less than 40 minutes of changing the muscle I was working on, my arms were completely dead. I had done the squats with the weight lifts and the developed lying down with the pull-ups, to think that the workouts concocted by Spitfire itself weren't that hard in comparison. I prayed that this thought was only due to the novelty of it, she would be able to add her own rules, if she hadn't already done so. I still wasn't complaining though, just thinking about the purpose of her exercises to make them better and better and always without doubting for a moment. Then came the skipping rope. I hate the skipping rope, and of course it is one of the best exercises for boxers that exist. So I started my series by staining the mats near my sweat, which left my whole body again. I had drunk a lot of water in the cafeteria, but it seemed to disappear as quickly as it came. I exhaled and inhaled heavily to push myself to keep going, until my body stopped responding and the rope got tangled at my feet and made me fall forward. I was exhausted, I could barely get up and walk staggering, so how could I finish this training for which I would still have to stay awake and active until seven o'clock in the evening. Seeing that my legs were no longer responding to my jumping attempts, I decided to move on to the next exercises, which were training with different boxing moves. Except, of course, that our room doesn't have any punching bag of any kind, so I decided to work on them in the wind, like in shadowboxing. I practiced the left, right and uppercuts in turn, trying to perfect my punches, whether they were the widest and most powerful by combining precision and speed. Let them be straight, controlled and exhaust me as little as possible, which was already done anyway. It was by repeating my straight lines that I could still see the others flying and receiving that wonderful sensation of the wind caressing their feathers and fur. I had to stop envying them and concentrate on my goal. I put myself in front of the mirror to visualize my moves as my opponent to find the flaws during sequences up to a hundred repetitions. The next part of the training was the mittens but obviously, besides not having them here, I didn't have a coach to wear them and advise me afterwards. So I kept on hitting the ball repeatedly and without stopping, even if what was going to happen happened. I finally collapsed to the ground, my arms were definitely not answering my calls, and my legs were tired of standing. I could feel my body dripping with sweat and my heart pounding in my rib cage threatening to run away. I wanted so badly to take a good shower while sitting down, get into the first bed and start hibernating. At least that's what I wanted until I heard footsteps coming towards me. I could raise my head with effort to see that my friend Cloudchaser had arrived, with her arms folded and some fun on her face. "What are you still doing here?" she asked me. "I... am... resting..." I said with difficulty, gasping at every word. "No, but I mean, it's after 6:00, everybody's finished for the day!" She said to me. Really... I-it was over! Oh, thank God the light, it was over. It was the most trying day of my life, without any hesitation. Even the early Wonderbolt trainings were not as strenuous, at least they were focused on the wings and our flying abilities. Here, my whole body refused to respond to me now. "Come on, you need a good shower I bet." she said, helping me up. She took my arm and placed it over her shoulder, placing her hand at my waist, as when I was too drunk at the time to walk by myself. She smiled sweetly at me, like an angel announcing the end of my ordeal and came to me in pony heaven. "M... thank you... Chase." I said before I started to move forward with her help.
Setting the sceneIt's been two weeks since I started "training the titans" as I like to call it, simply because it is IMPOSSIBLE not to suffer martyrdom after a full day of running, skipping rope and repeated jabs and uppercuts. Honestly, if Rainbow Dash calls me lazy again now, I would put my dignity on the line and respond to her provocation with a duel. Hopefully everything I've learned so far will be useful to me, or I'll become the laughingstock of the wonderbolts. Anyway, my legs are starting to put on weight... you'll tell me from running and jumping for hours day after day, they are getting stronger all the time. At least that's what Light told me as he saw my progress just by looking at me. It's true that seeing him admiring me insistently makes me a little nervous, even though I have no reason to be. He's kind of my coach, isn't he? "Well, today's a big day for your Thunderlane training, since you're taking it to the next level!" Is he announcing me by dramatizing his epiphany. "You're going to go rounds." "Rounds... uh, what? ROUNDS, ALREADY???" Did I say, realizing what was in store for me today. "Of course we have to start getting serious." my captain said to me as she walked towards us. "The international boxing tournament is in June, so let's get to work!" She said, continuing to paralyze me with her stunned look. A tournament, wh-what tournament... I have barely started training and she is already registering me without my consent. I know she's my captain, but still. "It's June, but it's January, I mean..." "ALL THE MORE REASON TO GET STARTED! SOARIN, COME HERE!" She screams out. "Yes, Captain!" He said as he swooped in and greeted her. If there's one thing I don't like about my boyfriend, it's his formality towards Spitfire, he should assert himself a little more, I thought. "Light brought boxing gloves, put 'em on, you're gonna go a round or two against your boyfriend!" She announced it with no difficulty at all. "Huh... I... what? But Captain, you said it yourself, he's my..." "EXECUTION !!!" she growled. "Before I take away your badge." "Yes, Captain!" he said, standing up straight as a pole again. "You should be cooler with your official members, Spitfire. Look at me, I'm buddies with everybody and he's doing great at the academy." said Rainbow Dash's boyfriend as he took out two pairs of boxing gloves from his bag. "Maybe you want to teach me my job?" she let go before sitting on a nearby bench, giving the stallion a viper's look. "Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to offend you." he said, raising his hands defensively, but still smiling. After this not very fruitful exchange, Soarin and I put red boxing gloves on our fists, clenching them tightly. This is the first time I've worn them, and I feel that my blows will be relatively softened. Is it possible to hurt with these? Ais I was thinking as I touched the rough material of the glove. "So, where's your ring?" I innocently asked for the pegasus while looking at our captain. I was surprised Spitfire didn't throw himself at him, content with an unamused look and clearly irritated by his behavior. He wouldn't last five minutes if Light had joined the wonderbolts. I couldn't tell if he was deliberately playing with his nerves, but from what I remember of high school, he was always like that, just their personalities clearly didn't match. "Oops, sorry again, I guess we'll do it here," he said, pointing to an empty space where he laid several mats to make the floor more or less passable. Soarin and I would stand in front of each other, each in a corner of the ring. I didn't really want to hit him, but I was going to have to, I had to realize what I could do now. "Well, you're going quietly, aren't you?" He asked me nervously as he got into position, his fists aimed directly at me. "No way I'm going easy, especially you Thunderlane." Spitfire nodded from the bench. "Spitfire's right, we're here to see where you're at." Light said. "I understand how you feel, I'd feel weird going up against Dashie in a boxing match, just imagine another opponent." he suggested. Imagine another opponent, well, I'll just do it like I do in my shadowboxing sessions. So I started drawing Drew instead of my real opponent's slender, supple build. It was quick, replacing Soarin with Drew in the blink of an eye, and when I saw my imposing opponent, I even started to react by spanking small jumps while staying in position. "Fine, boxing!" Announced Light to which I could barely hear the voice. Drew came at me with a wide blow, which I easily dodged to my right, before positioning my bust to prepare my counterattack. It was so much easier than rolling on the clouds below that I was ready before I even thought it. Seeing Drew's lack of reaction, I saw his guard completely open at the jaw level and just cocked my fist half a second before striking. The acceleration of my arm had become so fast from kicking in the wind that it was fully stretched before I knew it again. But I thought I had aimed at his cheek, yet I felt no impact, and I could no longer see my opponent in my field of vision. Thinking he had dodged, I instinctively moved backwards with my leg, returning to a defensive posture, my arms in front of my torso wrapped in my wonderbolt suit. Then I heard a bell ringing behind me, which was used to announce the end of the rounds. It had already been three minutes, I wondered, it didn't seem like ten seconds had passed. "End of the match, Soarin's out." Hearing the end-of-match announcement made me realize what the situation is now. Also, I wasn't fighting Drew, but... "Oh shit, SOARIN!" I screamed as I saw him slump to the ground, his cheek scarlet and seemingly motionless. Did I knock him out in one fell swoop? WHAT???? "WHAT? DID I DO THIS?" I said as I rushed towards him, before Light stopped me. "Thunderlane, YOU WERE FANTASTIC!!" He said to me with a gleam in his eyes as he shook me and grabbed my shoulders. I stood there witnessing his euphoria as Spitfire carried Soarin to the bench she was on. He didn't look badly injured, but he looked just as shocked as I was by the blow I'd just given him without realizing it. Light finally let go of me and I could go to him. "Soarin, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, I swear, I imagined I was facing Drew and it just went off by itself..." "Stop apologizing, that's exactly what we wanted to see." Spitfire smiled at me, the same smile she gives after a successful show. "Uh... but... I..." "Congrats Thunderlane." my buddy with the cheek mark on his cheek said to me. "I didn't expect such strength." he said, smiling at me with his teeth out. I almost knocked him out, but he's still happy for me. I don't know whether to be sorry or proud now. Is this the result of this training? This is the results after only two weeks? I still wasn't proud that I almost knocked Soarin out, but I could feel the satisfaction of predicting his game and knocking him out in one go. Despite the gloves reducing my strength, I could feel through it my phalanges that had touched his cheek. I wondered if this strength was also due to training in addition to agility and precision or if I had it before. Is this what Light meant when we talked about skills? "THAT WAS SO COOL!!!" I got cut off from my thoughts by a cheerful voice. And who else but Light could have said that, ah yes... Rainbow Dash. She stared at me with her eyes highlighted like Light earlier, which made me take a step back in surprise when I saw the proximity between our two faces. "That was great Thunderlane, I didn't know you'd gotten so strong, I saw you through the window." She almost screamed with excitement, like when she first met the wonderbolts. A compliment from Dash is fine, it's my lucky day. And indeed, as I turned my head towards the window, I saw a cloud of eyes staring at me, most of them admiring my performance, which soon made me uncomfortable. I looked away as Rainbow grabbed my forearms and pulled me towards her. "You've made me want to try too hard, LIGHT, ANOTHER PAIR OF GLOVES!" She said as she walked towards the bag. And I... I... Rainbow Dash... now? I don't really know how to react right now. There's a big difference between a race and a boxing match, though. "Okay, I'm putting the field back in place, Thunderlane's back in the ring, your second match is about to start." As I watched Rainbow Dash eagerly compete against me, I noticed that now the other wonderbolts were no longer outside the window. I sighed with relief that the crowd would be minimal. "GO THUNDERLANE! YOU'RE GONNA SMASH HER!!!" "IDIOT! IT'S RAINBOW DASH THE BEST!!!" Until I turned around and saw that they hadn't gone at all, but they were set up as spectators. Some of them had flags and other props with my head or Rainbow's head on them, like caps or scarves that they wore over them, cheering their favorite. Mostly I saw that Spitfire hadn't moved from its place, patiently waiting for the fight like everyone else. To make me run and exhaust myself to death, she's there, but when it comes to the others, she's immediately more merciful. "COME THUNDERLANE, COME HERE!" Ordered my opponent, who was already in place, with a succession of blows in the wind and small nervous strides. It seems I was the only one who didn't want so much excitement, but I resigned myself to position myself on my side of the field, still seeing the captain's lack of action. As long as she wasn't against it, everyone would sit tight. "All right, are both fighters ready? Then BOX!" Announced Light by raising her arm as a signal. I didn't have time to think that Rainbow Dash, true to herself, was on top of me even faster than Soarin and quickly made a series of blows. I lifted my guard and cashed in quite easily, I noticed that her blows were somewhat random, she had no real strategy except to attack me again and again. "ATTACK THUNDERLANE!" Shouted a voice to me in the audience that I recognized as Cloudchaser's. Yeah, easy to say, attack, always attack, but I could only swivel from one side of the field to the other without having the slightest offense within my reach. Rainbow wasn't the smartest, but she could attack like a champion. Luckily, I was holding my defense for a long time, wondering if Light would stop us after three minutes or let it go all the way down. "What are you doing, Thunder, you lazy!" She provoked me by continuing her hammering. I... have... enough... ENOUGH!!! "For the last time Rainbow, I AM NOT LAZY!" Did I say before I prepared a straight like Soarin's. Damn it. *TOUCH* Damn it, in wanting to prepare a blow and having responded to her provocation, she let my guard down and gave me a direct blow to the head, almost between the eyes. I felt myself slipping on the very loose carpet, amplified with our tight suits. I stopped my fall by feeling that my toe was at the end of the mat, an inch away from falling. With Rainbow's fist covering the left side of my face, my right eye was facing directly towards the audience, who had calmed down, remaining silent as they admired the subjective pose I was in. My eye then turned to my opponent, who remained frozen, to my astonishment, she didn't move. And once I had noticed her baffled head, I deduced that she didn't expect me to be still standing and in the ring after that direct blow to the face. "What are you waiting for, fall down." she said, pressing a little more on my face. At that point, she just wanted to push me out of the ring, but she was so focused that she was giving me a priceless chance. And no matter how fast she was, she couldn't react. Her guard was up. I stopped standing still by bringing my right fist to her face, performing a direct uppercut. It was so fast that even I barely noticed the impact, but unlike Soarin, I felt it this time, what a satisfaction. I felt my cheek free from the grip she had with her fist and saw her staggering on the spot, her head in the air staring at the ceiling. It's time. I cocked my arm for a blow to the stomach which hit and then I intended to continue with a left hook. Except she was no longer in front of me... Rainbow had fallen to the ground, and Light raised his arms in the air. "STOP, IT'S OVER!" He said, rushing towards her. "Thunderlane win!" I won, I really won, over Rainbow Dash? After all these years of staying behind her all the time... All I could do in our races was watch her flank for the first five seconds before she completely outrun me. And now I had beaten her, I had found an area where I was stronger than her. I was ecstatic and my eyes lit up as she finally got up without Light's help. She approached me with an almost bloody expression. "I'll get my revenge, count on it." she said, which brought me out of my trance, only to find that she was right in front of me. She had no apparent injury, so I was glad I didn't hurt her, but the satisfaction was too great to question me now. I decided that for once in my life I was going to strut my stuff like she had strutted me so many times. "So Rainbow Dash... WHO'S LAZY NOW!" Did I scream in her face with a ridiculously big smile on mine... Luckily Soarin and Spitfire came in time to keep her under control and get her back on the bench, I swear she would have strangled me when I saw the rage in her eyes. "THUNDER, NEXT TIME I'LL KICK YOUR FLANK!" She swears. "Don't worry, Dashie." Light said as I turned my head to see him approaching. "It's my turn to have fun," he said, staring at me with his griffin eyes and his carnivorous smile. I immediately swallowed the horrible image he gave me, putting on boxing gloves in turn. The audience let out their most beautiful "ohhh" as they watched the ace of the Olympia academy stand in the ring in turn. "Uh, Light, I'm not sure I can fight like this." I said in defense, wanting to stop before he killed me with his own hands for hitting and somehow humiliating Rainbow. "This will be your last fight for a long time, so you better enjoy it!" He said to me as he warmed up and stretched... "Besides, you must have gotten a big head after her two victories, so..." He stopped to drink some water, spanking a quick mouthwash with the liquid. He gargled his mouth before spitting the contents into the nearby sink. While everyone was looking forward to this last confrontation, he looked at me with one eye with his back to all of us and spoke. "Ironic to say for a Pegasus, but you're going to have to go back to earth." he let go of me, jumping easily two meters to the improvised ring. I feel like I'm going to regret my past action... Spitfire took the referee's seat, leaving Soarin with the heavy task of calming Rainbow Dash. She stepped forward and announced. "BOX!" I put my fists in front of my face and my forearms protecting my body, being terrified of what he might do to me. Fortunately for me, he wasn't as aggressive as my two friends. The three fights had been going on far too fast for me, and even though Rainbow Dash couldn't get me off the field or knock me out, his blow had passed with some effectiveness. "You know, basically, I wish I could have seen what Spitifre was worth in boxing." Light began to say as he approached me walking normally, albeit slowly, keeping his head down. "But I'm sort of your coach here, so to get an idea, I've got to get on with it." he announced about a meter away from me, stopping dead in his tracks. I could try to hit him, but having played in a football tournament with him as captain, I know what he's capable of, and he's just terrifying in every way. I can't beat him, he's a real sporting genius, and I wouldn't be surprised if he's in the June tournament too. My only concern is to parry his next move, and at best to resist before he crushes me. He finally got into fighting position and his head was down to my level. I could see his eyes piercing me, as a predator might look at its prey. He raised his fist and I prepared to block him with all my body, but the speed at which he arrived surprised me. And it surprised everyone. He was so slow he couldn't do any damage to me. I didn't understand what he was trying to do, and it terrified me so much that I let him reach my forehead. His fist collapsed to it and he didn't move, leaving an incomprehensible silence in the room. No one made a sound, they were clinging to what was happening on the field, or rather what wasn't happening. Not being able to move my arms or legs, I was able to articulate my thoughts. "Wut?" Then I felt an impressive pressure against my right cheek, which instantly threw me off balance and sent me into the scenery, even off the mats on the floor. It was when I landed heavily that I realized that Light had fooled me, it exploded at a speed corresponding to something like a Sonic Rainbow to do me so much damage so quickly. I, who found my powerful punch, the one I had just received was devastating, I even wondered how I could still think at this point. Most ponies would have fainted, especially since I was feeling an unbearable tingling in my head. "THUNDERLANE!!!" Somebody would yell when they came at me. "The infirmary, quick!" Said another voice, belonging to a mare I think. I didn't recognize any voice, except when I saw that my opponent came towards me, bent down to look at me better and said the last thing I heard. "Rule number one: No talking during a game, remember that!" He proclaimed. Ah, in the end, I fainted just when I thought I was stronger than that. At least I got Rainbow Dash, that's what I told myself before dozing off happily from my performance today despite the impressive knockout. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "So, let me get this straight, you're telling me you knocked him out in one fell swoop, but I should be worried?" Asked for a pegasus someplace away from wonderbolt academy. It was getting dark on Equestria, and Light, after being bailed out by Spitfire for what he'd done to Thunderlane, said goodbye to everyone and headed back to Canterlot. This is the home of the Olympia academy, the wonderbolt academy's biggest rival in terms of titular champion, although wonderbolts specialist primarily in flight shows and wingball. But thanks to, or rather because of Light, it had taken a more... interesting turn according to him. And once again, he had to explain these choices of helping an enemy not to a teacher who understood his gesture, but to a student of the academy who seemed irritated by it. "Believe me, he's barely begun his special training and he's already showing remarkable skills!" He retorted. "Honestly, why did you help him in the first place?" She asked as she put her last few things in his locker. She had Light's back and only wanted to talk to him halfway. Now the locker room lights were off and only the street lights and crescent moon outside lit up the scene. While Light only had her face in the glow that made it possible to recognize him, the other student was completely engulfed in darkness, so that one might wonder how she saw in her locker. "Before being a member of the wonderbolts, he's mostly a friend!" He said with his hands in his pockets. "Too bad for him, he'll be knocked down when he crosses my path." said his interlocutor, closing the locker with a padlock. "But you never spoke to me about him before, every time the wonderbolts are mentioned, you only have two words in your mouth..." Light was about to say them but was suddenly stopped when he was violently pushed against the locker behind him, narrowly missing the bench. But beyond that, the ease with which he was brought was surprising. Of course, he's not a heavy mass of muscle like his friend Drew, but his perfectly maintained body was a challenge to get him moving. And she did it very easily, now bringing her hand to his collar and grabbing him firmly. Both students were now completely in the dark, only the glow of their respective eyes were visible, as well as a few features on their faces, but it was far too blurry to recognize them. "SHUT UP, DON'T SAY THOSE WORDS IN MY PRESENCE!" Put her on her guard, at least before she really hurt herself. Light to still take her hands out of her pockets and remove her usually charming and confident smile, it shows that the situation is serious. "All right, all right, calm down!" He said as he put his hand on hers. Keeping eye contact, she slowly detached her hands from the stallion's collar, before he started again. "Would you like me to help you practice? I mean when I have some free time, because between my training, Thunderlane's training and my personal life it's hard to fit you in." he confessed. "I don't need your help, I'll win this tournament for everything it entails." "I wish you wouldn't kill him but... you can see this as the best way to get revenge!" He offered when he let go of his hand. She was silent now, just closing her fist and looking away. She chose the window and the sky as her vantage point by pure chance, announcing what she was going to fight for. She brought her gaze back to Light, without taking into account the fact that they were extremely close. "I have nothing against Thunderlane, and he must be the only one, but I'd knock him out." she said as she left her position and approached the exit. "Don't tell him about me, I don't want him to know." she said before finally walking away with her bag on her shoulder. Light stood near the locker room, watching her leave, leaning his shoulder against the door, a look not very happy for once. "Well... who do I have to cheer for?" He said, a big dilemma if ever there was one.
Moving forwardIt was getting late when I woke up in what seemed to be a bed with a white sheet. I remembered now, Light had knocked me out and I had to be taken to the infirmary, yes, that must be it. The right hand he gave me was impressive, and even though I could feel a little out of it, I wondered if I could ever pull off such impressive knockouts. In any case, I'm sure of two things: 1) I beat Rainbow Dash and that makes this one of the best days ever at the academy. 2) I really like boxing now and I plan to put my heart and soul into it tomorrow. "You're finally up." said a voice that made me turn my head towards the front door. It was Spitfire coming towards me, I don't know if she waited for me to get up, but she wanted to talk to me, judging by the look in her eyes. Now that I think about it, I slept through most of the day to watch the sun slowly disappear from the sky. "Do you think you can go home after that?" she said, alluding to the right that I could still feel. "Oh don't worry Captain, I can still walk and fly, no problem." I said as I straightened up. I smiled at her to make her understand the message, but she was making a face I had never seen before: a mixture of pensive and doubtful, almost disappointed with herself. I raised an eyebrow at this expression before she replied by sitting on the bed next to me. "Listen Thunderlane, I know I haven't always been very lenient with you!" She began. "I pushed you to the limit because I saw your potential, and so far I've been right to do so," she said before looking me in the eye. "But now I'm worried." Worried... about her? Worried? I misunderstood her statement, actually remembering I'd never seen her in that kind of state. I felt I should have said something but she cut me off before I could speak. "For the first time, I had the feeling that you were in danger! Even at the training camp in the snowy mountains or the one with the roaring storms, I hadn't felt anything like that with you or the others," she said before putting her hand on my shoulder. "I want you to know that I won't force you to continue, and if you have the slightest hesitation during the tournament, I'll throw the towel away." she told me as seriously as she had never been. It's astonishing to see her act like that, she's usually so closed with emotions, from what I've seen in more than a year anyway. She was finally showing me that she was a captain who not only knew how to give orders, but also how to care about her comrades. Dare I speak of friendship? After all, even though he still has the borderline of the professional category, we've been rubbing shoulders and talking to each other for a year now. It didn't take me very long to think about what to say, and I gave him a motivated look back to answer him. "Know one thing, Spitfire, today's matches made me realize I love boxing and I'll never stop trying my best to make it to the end this time!" With a sudden burst of courage, I decided to get out of bed, quickly noticing that my body was responding perfectly to my requests for movement. I never stopped looking like him before continuing. "I want to represent wonderbolts at the Equestria boxing championships, that's the one you signed me up for, isn't it?" Did I ask, before I went on. "Tell me everything I need to know about this tournament so that my goal is clear." I said, clenching my fists in front of her face, a clear sign of motivation that she was asking us herself. Judging by her growing smile and the fact that she was standing up in turn, I deduce that my answer satisfied her more than enough. "This is the biggest boxing tournament ever created, all species can participate, stallions as mares, eagles as minotaurs, dragons as any other creature. It brings together the best boxers from all the top sports clubs in the world, and for the first time ever, Wonderbolts will participate!" She said with a seldom-heard enthusiasm. "I'LL DO MY BEST AS CAPTAIN!" Suddenly shouted with excitement before standing up straight as usual. "I don't doubt it, but for that you need a good night's rest, so go home!" She said before she greeted me proudly. "I'M GOING TO MAKE YOU A CHAMPION, REST!" Did she announce before she let me go. So without looking to see if Soarin or Rainbow Dash were there, I set off for Cloudstale by air. Strangely enough, the pain in my wings was beginning to diminish by force, either it's habitual or I'm too happy to pay any attention to it. I am going to represent the wonderbolts in a new competition, and I will be the first one since the wonderbolts exist. I don't intend to disappoint them and would proudly wear our team colors. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ I finally saw a light on from the window of our apartment, where I live with Rumble. We had to take the first available home because of the death of our parents just over a year ago. I remember we decided to pray on the day one year after their death. I don't believe too much in superstitious or religious things, but you never know, and then the silence in the room was good at that time. As soon as the door was open, I barely put a foot inside that my little brother jumped on me with his arms wide open, taking me in a warm embrace. "BIG BROTHER, I WAITED A LONG TIME FOR YOU, I WAS AFRAID YOU WOULDN'T COME BACK! JUST LIKE MOM AND DAD!" He nodded in a tone that surprised me. He's still affected, and he's afraid for his big brother, he's afraid that besides being an orphan, he's also afraid of being alone. I wasted no time to give him a hug and calm him down about the situation. "Don't worry Rumble, I'll never abandon you, death itself will not separate us, I promise you!" Whispered in his attentive ear as he shed his first and only tear on my chest. I wiped away his tear with my finger as he looked into my eyes. I gave him my biggest smile and it worked, as he too began to show me a happy face. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, I was talking to my captain and didn't see the time go by!" I said. Sleep certainly makes time go by at a speed, I feel my body which hasn't worked today. "O-Okay, come on, I've made dinner." he said, pulling me inside. My little brother is really adorable, when I think that I'm doing all this for him, I don't regret my choice at all. He's always been a fan of wonderbolts like all the Pegasus of his age, except for me. He even pushed me to try my luck at the academy, and I did well to follow my heart which told me to accept. I just wanted to please him, show him that I was a cool big brother, and in the end I ended up being a celebrity and enjoying it. But unlike most foals his age, he was able to show great maturity, often more so than I did. He already had the keys to the house and was making his way from here to his school on his own by now. He was often my assistant while I cooked and helped me with small tasks, but I could hardly believe that he could already know how to cook something. It was while eating with him that I wondered about the question that had been titillating me since the beginning of this training. When should I talk to him about it? On the one hand, I tell myself that he would understand the situation and my choice, but on the other hand, he will surely think that I am putting myself in unnecessary danger and will beg me to stop before I leave "like mom and dad". "What's the matter, big brother, you're not eating, it's not good?" He asked hesitantly, almost as if he was going to apologize for the quality of the food. By the way, it was very good. "No, that's not it!" I said annoyed, which he noticed. I already knew it was too late, that he was bound to... "Well, what is it then?" ...ask me what was wrong. I sighed as I looked at my plate... ...and saw that it made my little brother tremble, afraid for me again. When it's time to go, as they say. "Okay, I didn't necessarily want to tell you now, but I will." I started looking him in the eye. He was curled up in his chair, his knees against his chest and his arms wrapped around him like a knot. It was adorable again, but that wasn't the point. I gave him the same look that I had when I had to confess to him the death of our parents and finally threw myself at him. "Listen, Rumble, what I'm about to tell you is important and deserves your full attention!" --------------------‐-------------------------------------- "...and I'm going to play in this tournament, because it's not only my job, it's my goal!" I had finished my speech that my little brother hadn't moved from his place. He was still in the same position, the same look in his eyes, probably processing everything I had said to him. I was still wondering how he would react, whether it was reasonable or purely exaggerated. It was absolutely not the best time to tell him everything, still having the tragic memory of last year fresh in his mind, but I had to. I couldn't hide it from him forever anyway. I swallowed it while I waited for his reaction. We looked into each other's eyes for long seconds, before we saw that something was growing in his pupils. "I DON'T WANT YOU TO LEAVE!!" He screamed as he leapt with his wings over the table to my chest again. He wrapped his arms around me, not wanting to let go, and rightly so. I understood his reaction, but he had to understand mine. "Listen to Rumble, I..." "I DON'T WANT YOU TO GO, I LOVE YOU BIG BROTHER, I'D NEVER LET YOU GO LIKE MOM AND DAD!" "IT'S GOT NOTHING TO DO WITH THEM!" I'm saying this a little too loud. Rumble stopped strictly at the sound of my screams, remembering I could be direct when I had to be. He hung on to me as I took a breath and continued wrapping one arm around him. "I'm not going to leave Rumble! Yes, boxing is a combat sport that can be dangerous, but the vast majority of professionals retire with their bodies without serious or disabling injuries." I raised my head so I wouldn't catch his eye as I went on, paying no attention and his head coming up towards me. "My captain told me she would be proud to accompany me on this journey, she and all my friends, wonderbolts or not." but then I said my first tear was forming. Rumble was silent again, simply looking at me, starting to cry and listening to my voice going into something more and more broken. "I can't fly like I used to... I can't do what I used to like... I love it so much but I can't..." I felt the embrace tighten a little more as I started to lower my head towards him. "But all along, the reason I was doing all this was to make you proud, Rumble, proud of your big brother whom you admire so much." I'd finally reached his eyes with mine, and a tear would fall from both of our eyes at the same time, before I finished. "There's only one thing that matters to me, Rumble!" I took a deep breath before I said, "Will you be proud of me?" Rumble kept in touch with me for several seconds, but I knew he understood my question. It was the first time I'd ever given myself over to him like that, even after our parents died, I'd made myself seem less emotionally affected. Only a more concentrated embrace around my neck gave me the answer, he whispered to me between his repeated cries. "I'll always be proud of you, big brother!" That was all I needed to hear, I let all the water out of my body drain through my eyes as I wrapped my second arm around him as well to keep him as close to me as possible. We didn't say anything more for long minutes, just trying to take more regular breaths and dry our tears. When I was finished, I focused on him again, and still heard sobs. I stroked his dark mane to reassure him. "Come on Rumble, let's finish your delicious meal, have a nice shower and go to bed!" I said as I began to smile. "Big brother, y-you're the best big brother in the world!" He said. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The next morning I went to the wonderbolt academy again after preparing Rumble for school, and the usual little teasing between brothers. I arrived with an unparalleled determination, no one in all of Equestria could be more motivated than me to train now. "Hey Thunderlane!" interrupted me in a voice I recognize very well. "Hey Soarin." I said as I turned around. "Uh... Spitfire tells me you're all right, that's great!" He said as he saw that I was at my best. "Yeah, don't worry about me, I couldn't be in better shape than I am right now!" I confirmed it by wanting to show my muscles not very visible, at least for the moment. "Ah, our new star is here." said a voice that belonged to Spitfire as it approached from behind Soarin. "Come on, come on, hurry up!" She said, spanking me as she waved me into the gym. I nodded and followed her with Soarin behind me. We entered the training room which was unrecognizable. The locations of the devices had changed to leave a space in the right-hand corner of the room, right next to the bay window. And in that corner was what made me smile even more than Pinkie pie herself. Four punching bags were set up next to a boxing ring with the wonderbolt symbol in the center. I could also see a bag full of light blue boxing gloves waiting for me to pull out a pair. This badge was also on all the bags and even on a package that Spitfire gave me. "Here, it's yours!" She said, presenting it to me with both hands. "Wow, how did you arrange all this in such a short time, Captain?" Soarin asked as I took the Spitfire bid in my hands. "I would remind you that we are the wonderbolts, the fastest pegasus in Equestria." she said, looking proudly at the new gym. What was in that package was a boxing outfit, a beautiful light blue shorts with a gold stripe on each side, the same colors as the classic outfits. Except this one was for me. I was even entitled to a pair of sneakers in the same colors, all just for me. I felt like I was going to cry again, but with pure joy this time. I would be so strong with the package in my hands that I would tear it up without realizing it. Eventually I sniffed to stop more tears from flowing, which Soarin noticed. "Hey Thunderlane, are you all right?" He asked me as he got closer. I didn't answer right away, wiping my face with an arm before raising my head towards my captain and my buddy. Spitfire had its arms folded, smiling and waiting for my answer. "Yes Soarin... just moved!" I said. "THUNDERLANE, COME HERE AND LET ME GET MY REVENGE!" Called out a mare's voice, obviously still frustrated by yesterday's defeat, already in the ring. "Sure, Rainbow Dash, here I come!" I said before I stepped forward, determined to accept any challenge she and any wonderbolt would throw at me.
On our way to the titleSince Spitfire installed boxing equipment in our gym, I have never stopped progressing. While continuing my titanic training, which I had even completed by adding my own exercises according to my shortcomings, I very often followed up with a few matches. Most of them were against Dash, but from time to time, some more confirmed wonderbolts like Fleetfoot or Misty Fly wanted to try this sport. And although hitting mares in normal times sounds like a terrible act to me, I'm determined not to make any difference once in the ring, as I would surely meet female opponents on my way to the title. But there's one thing I've been proud of all this time: I haven't lost a single fight! Very quickly, I had literally faced every confirmed wonderbolt in the academy, except my captain. Unlike Light, I wasn't wondering what his level would be, since I would be the wonderbolt representative in this tournament anyway. Besides, she has work outside of my function which she is already quite busy enough. The only way I have to thank her fully is to take the golden belt back to the title showcase she has in her office. It will be a change from the many cups and other medals with a wing emblem in the center. And the tournament could finally begin, the long months had passed, I had become another stallion in the space of only five months : From my neck to the tips of my toes, all my muscles had grown at an exponential rate. My strong thighs allowed me to move with small jumps in the ring to dodge and counterattack with surprising efficiency and agility. My torso and improved back gave me increased resistance to the blow, in addition to accompanying my blows with my impressive arms. In short, I had become a real mountain of muscle, not as exaggerated as Bulk biceps but still strong and slender, a bit like Light. The result was such that when I showed up in combat gear, with only shorts and sneakers in our colors, the reactions were not long in coming: Most mares tended to get nosebleeds while congratulating me on my transformation. Only Rainbow Dash and Spitfire didn't blush, the first one because she has a guy objectively more handsome than me and the second one because I suspect her to be a lesbian, or simply out of restraint? Anyway, anyway... Obviously, Cloudchaser went from his commentary mumbling something in Soarin's ear, which made him blush to making a tomato jealous before he hid his embarrassing face. The other stallions were either impressed or jealous, but the expression on their faces remained the same. I sighed as I contemplated what I had become... Light was right when he said I had the potential to be a champion boxer. I've learned a lot about the sport, and it's all thanks to him. I still hope he's not gonna be the Olympia Academy rep, or I might lose my temper. After all, he's the one who brought me down, and quite violently too. He always told me that he won't participate, that boxing wasn't a sport he particularly liked, yet he is so strong in a field he doesn't like. I would always wonder what it would be like to be in his place, never finding a worthy opponent, he must be bored: what's the point of winning without danger? And speaking of winning, now is the moment of truth, because the famous list of fights has been made public, or at least only my opponent. There are 64 participants in this tournament, the vast majority representing the biggest boxing clubs on the continent. When Spitfire presents it to me, I look for the wonderbolt badge to see where I am. It seems contradictory, but it's impossible for us to know the other participants before entering the ring, so we don't train according to their weaknesses. I finally find the emblem of the academy, and to my great relief, I wouldn't be immediately against the Olympia academy representative, who is widely recognizable on the poster. Their emblem is a black shield with diagonal gold stripes on it, and even though they don't specialise in boxing, their performances in the world of athletes are well known to all, even feared if we find ourselves against them. Based on their position, I would find myself against them in the semi-finals, hoping to make it there already. "Your opponent represents the city of Flamscale, a land inhabited mainly by dragons!" She announces me. "Prepare to meet them in this tournament." Her announcement makes me waver inside, how can I defeat a dragon? Their scale-covered bodies give them an extraordinary advantage in combat sports, I even have the unfortunate tendency to think they need their own categories. But I promised myself that I wouldn't complain anymore, even in defeat I would remain humble. Hoping it won't happen tomorrow... ...yes, my first game is tomorrow. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ It's tomorrow, well, today, but I knew that from where I was standing right now. I'd been waiting in my locker room for maybe an hour, waiting for the 6:00 bell to ring. I had come here around 4:30pm with Spitfire who was my coach from now on, and some of my wonderbolt friends had come as well. It was the big stadium in Manehattan that was hosting the tournament this year, so it wasn't a very long drive, 1 hour by train at most was enough from the academy headquarters. I couldn't fly that far now, so I had to take the train. But as it represented my success in this tournament, for once, I was hoping to take it as many times as possible. I could hear the bleachers above me rumbling and clamouring for the match, and even with everyone's support, being expected so much had never stressed me so much as a wonderbolt, probably because this time I would be alone. Spitfire was with me, arms folded, waiting for us to be called just like me. She seemed evasive, as if she was thinking about something else, that she was escaping, yet she forbade all wonderbolts to do so before a performance. Even though she won't fight anyone, I just hope she can give me some advice if I find myself in trouble. I couldn't get lost in my thoughts any more as someone knocked on the door, Spitfire opened it as I got up. "Thunderlane, you're next!" announced a pony to me before he left to warn my opponent on the other side of the stadium. Spitfire looked at me as I banged my gloves together, to relieve some of the stress. I was breathing normally, but she wasn't fooled. "Straighten your bust, look straight ahead and above all..." she said before stopping abruptly, spanking me to approach. I answered her call, wondering why she stopped in the middle of her sentence. She pulled me by the shoulder to whisper in my ear, seeing my almost fearful step. "...remember we're all with you." she whispered to me. A totally silly smile appeared on my lips, I could have been alone in the ring, there are so many people supporting me. My captain, my friends, my fellow wonderbolts, my fans, my little brother... even if they're not all here, but I know they're thinking about me, they want to see me make a new journey maybe even harder than through the sky. They want me to box! "YES!!!" Did I answer with my newfound determination. I walked with it right in front of the door that separated me from the huge room where I was going to have my first pro match, and it would only be my first. I stopped in front of it when I heard from the other side. "And now, ladies and gentlemen, it's time for the fight you've all been waiting for." announced the pony presenter into his microphone, which echoed throughout the building. "The big tournament match between two new entities can now begin!" The audience began to cheer louder for this statement. I could've sworn I heard Rainbow Dash blowing out her vocal chords through the hundreds of screams. "The first one comes from Flamscale, but hold on, it's a six-foot-two, 200-pound round griffin. This is... GA-LLAC!!!" I could hear the cries of his supporters animating his march to the ring. I'm relieved not to attack a dragon at the beginning, even if its size must be impressive even for a griffin. "And his opponent represents the wonderbolt academy, which is well known for its flying feats. Weighing 75 kg for 1m75, he is the Pegasus who started his new career in boxing . THUN-DER-LANE!!!" The doors in front of me opened, finally revealing the room filled and lit by dozens of lights coming from the ceiling, more precisely coming at me. I don't even have to close my eyes as I begin to walk straight ahead, Spitfire accompanying me as I arrive shirtless, fists clenched and a smile on my face. I go forward hearing my name being glorified in a few steps, my reputation as a wonderbolt must have brought people, maybe a lot of my old fans are still there, still loyal. In the end I don't have to look long to see Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Cloudchaser and the other Wonderbolts to my right, raising a huge scarf with my effigy at the end of their arms. Almost all the ponies in the stadium have with them a derivative with my head on it, we are not used to see them so enthusiastic during flight shows, but there I am with them too... So I have to keep my cool and show my pride in their presence to all of them. I reach the main ring and climb the few steps to get over the ropes and get to the top, finally letting me see my opponent. Certainly, he is taller and heavier than me due to our different races, but he is not as muscular as I thought, his abs don't stand out like mine kiss the light that makes them shine in everyone's eyes. I thought I'd panic once I hit the professional floor... but I feel good... very good, even, like before a show where I know I'll handle it, but the feeling is still slightly different. I look to my right to see the seat of the presenter who called us, it's a small land pony dressed in a suit, but there's another seat next to it. "The two boxers will now meet in the center of the ring to greet each other." says the pony. I directed my gaze towards my opponent before I saw that an adorable little doodle was in the center of the ring between the two of us, a ribbon in his right wing and a microphone in his claw. "Come on!" Said a hoarse voice. I recognize this one, it was Spitfire commanding me from behind. I took his order for granted and advanced to the scribble, my opponent did the same. I realized the difference in size once I was within three feet of him. But the worst thing must have been the announcer who barely reached my neck. "Salute yourself! Mighty boxers!" She asked as she looked at us, all eyes were now on us. The light was now only on the ring, and most of the audience had calmed down, inspecting our reactions. I think that... before starting all this training and lane changing, I would probably have been afraid of the griffin in front of me, of the danger it could represent. But I'm not anymore! Now I was another pony. He held a glove out to me and I hit him with mine as a sign of respect... before the commentator lent him the microphone. "Do you have a statement to make before the game starts?" She asked. "Whether on the ground or in the air, griffins are the best, and I'm gonna show it tonight!" He declared with a despicable smile on his face. He wasted no time in launching the hostilities... As the griffins behind him laughed at his comment, the ponies on my side, including Rainbow Dash once again, let their voices speak, shouting at him. I feel it was the right time for me to drop a line that would touch, he did bring down my race after all. I waited for the doodler, who seemed hesitant at first, to deign to lend me the microphone in turn. I smiled as I thought about what I was going to say. "I'm out of the air now... to make land my new territory!" I nodded, my eyes glowing at the clacking improvisation. The moods were radically opposite, making me think I had hit the nail on the head. My opponent couldn't hold the grunts in his throat as he went back to his corner, hitting the ring with every step and spanking it. I returned the microphone to the cute scribbled girl before doing the same, seeing the faces of my friends happy with my line. I smiled as I let out a few teeth, I was really proud of that one, even though I looked a bit childish, damn it, it motivated me to win this match. Then Spitfire grabbed me with one arm, almost choking me as she pulled me to the corner, spanking me with a painful moan. "You idiot, how can you provoke him like that?!" Did she spit up as she tightened her grip a little more. "Ouch, he started it." I said defensively, showing myself what a kid I was in a professional ring. She stuck a mouth guard in my mouth before I knew it, not letting me talk any more. "The only way I'm gonna forgive you is to knock him out in the first round!" She says to me dryly without taking my eyes off her Gorgon eyes. I swallowed on demand, wondering whether or not to do it. But I didn't have time to think... "Coach, get out of the ring, the game's about to start!" Ordered the pony presenter as the scribble settled into the chair next to her. Spitfire nodded and let go of me before taking a step out of the ring. My opponent's coach did the same, and another person arrived at the center of the stadium now. It was a minotaur a little taller than the griffin and dressed in a white shirt and black pants. It took me about a millisecond to figure out that it was the referee. "Boxers, positions!" He ordered in his raw voice. Without wasting any time, I got out of the nets and bent my back forward, placing my arms in front of my chest and my gloves in front of my mouth. I bite down on the tooth guard, which seemed to be made of foam, while my opponent still had that anger in his pupils. At this point, I wondered how his claws didn't destroy his gloves... and whether he was going to do it to kill me intentionally. The referee raised his arm between our eyes, which made me follow him, until the signal: "BOX!" He said as he moved away from the center, leaving it blank for a short time. I widened my eyes as I noticed the speed of my opponent, sprinting almost in my direction. He was on top of me so quickly that the shouts of the fans had not even started again, leaving me stunned. He cocked his fist. Well... (Sighs) That's when you let his body speak, and the last thing I thought of. I bent forward, dodged his blow, brushed against my gorgeous silver mane, and decided to become that aggressive. I jumped forward, pushing him and finding my sides completely free, a godsend for a boxer like me who found ribbing very effective. I then began to hammer his left side with my fist and alternated between that and belly punches while my back cashed in his escape attempts with no concern. He could only move backwards in panic but my almost crouching posture on him allowed me to follow him... until the idiot found himself in his own corner. I was definitely less impressive, but his back was already against the wall. I knew that his only option would be a blow to my head or even my neck to temporarily paralyze me, I had learned that from my games with Rainbow Dash. I was anticipating going back to my original position, seeing his own head free to be hit as his blow made him lose his balance towards me. I didn't hesitate and threw a quick jab followed by a vibrating right, creating a thud on impact. Impossible to take it without feeling it, the jab sent the head of the pretentious griffin between the first and second strings of the ring, his body falling to the ground as quickly as his assault. "DOWN!!!!" Announced the referee, raising his arms and asking me to go to my corner. I executed myself, realizing what I'd just done. I've just knocked down a griffin bigger than me, something I thought unthinkable until recently. That some like Spitfire or Rainbow Dash could do it seemed possible, but me? The one who's just trying to be a good role model for his little brother, I just did. Thinking back on the fact that I wasn't out on the street fighting clandestinely, I started to smile. The cheers, the lights, all these people were there to see that, to see me knock out my opponent, whether he was of another breed, a pony or even a mare. Once in the ring, there are no more distinctions... and that's what I like! “... 9... 10 !” Counted the referee before raising his arms in the air again, announcing the end of the match and the bell starting to vibrate in the hall. I didn't even turn around to admire my opponent as Spitfire took its place next to my corner, smiling proudly. "Honestly, I didn't think you'd actually do it!" she announced. "Well done, you've won your first round." she told me clearly. Then I had really just won, I had just shown that I belonged here. Even if it was impossible, I wish the Olympia Academy representative had been in the stands and witnessed my overwhelming victory. I simply blew my nose before raising my fist to her, declaring with ambition. "I'm gonna win this Spitfire tournament, I promise you!" She widened her smile before she hit my glove. "Don't make promises you can't keep!" Then she pointed the other Wonderbolts into the stadium. "We're all with you, you can do it." She declared proudly.
Then it's her!My first step having passed, relief and pride are the two feelings that describe my thinking now. Not only did I win this match, but I also took the opportunity to put a griffin back in its place and with the admiration of my fans. I will never forget the eyes of my friends when they came into the dressing room to congratulate me. My body hadn't taken a single dangerous blow and I felt I could go back into the ring right away, but the other matches had to go on, my next one being only a week away. So we went back to the Wonderbolt academy right afterwards, avoiding the journalists who wanted to interview me on the way, which Spitfire was doing a great job of doing with experience. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The results finally fell in the paper, tomorrow I will face the representative of Mossetone, an underground city that lives from what the mountain offers, close to the crystal empire. I was wondering if my opponent, who was a donkey, had trained to hit the rock during the last few months, this could be effective, I thought. Still, the real revelation for me and the others was elsewhere. It was while reading the sports newspaper that I learned which fight of this first round had attracted attention, and it was the one at the Olympia academy opposite the Antenna camp. There was no information about the winner, but the loser was known to everyone. It was a certain Typhoon, a minotaur who made his people proud by winning the competition last year. In other words, he was the champion and the favourite of the tournament, and he was out of the running in the first round. "It's true he can hardly stand up!" Rainbow Dash commented, pointing to the photo of the minotaur in the newspaper with one eye closed and his shoulder seemingly dislocated. It was the Olympia Academy that did this... I'm right to be concerned about this mystery challenger. I secretly wanted Light to tell me everything he knew, but not only was it forbidden, it was also immoral, and as this is a primordial notion of competition, I want to respect it. In fact, he had come to the academy during my training for my second fight, but before approaching me, he had to sign a pact with my captain stating that he promised on his life not to divulge any information to his academy. He calmed her down and signed his paper before he could visit us as usual. He congratulated me on my victory and said nothing about my future opponent. I'll always remember that night he spent here right after, Rainbow Dash hasn't burst my eardrums like that in ages, and Light who was trying to keep quiet couldn't keep his word either. Spitfire had warned them not to do it again, but she didn't hear anything last night, it seems... ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Then you'll have to explain to me how I could have been so fit that day, far be it from me to complain anyway, I'd forgotten how to spank. Since my opponent, as well as the following ones, couldn't put up any resistance beyond my limits: yes, I am climbing the ladder in this tournament, since I defeated four confirmed boxers week after week. Not without difficulty of course, Gelaiss's minotaur was relatively powerful, surely as powerful as the donkey I had fought the week before him. They managed to hit me in the abdomen but my head was always protected behind my fists, waiting for the right moment to counter-attack. I realized that not only my brute strength, but also my speed and agility were formidable weapons that defined me. Only my resistance to direct costs and my precision were barely enough to survive in a tournament like this one. My last opponent was the first pony I faced, he represented the small Appleloosa country, and I was starting to have trouble finding the knockout from there. It took me five rounds of hard work to end the fight, almost out of breath. I'm very inexperienced in boxing fights over two rounds with my training at the academy, so I had to work on that part. That's what I spent the following week working on, mittens, chain opponents, push-ups and other floor exercises were my greatest allies during my free training time. Despite Spitfire's requests not to exhaust me before the games, I spent six days out of seven coming in an hour before everyone else to start my sessions at dawn. I don't know if I was afraid of my next opponent or if I really liked training, but I did it with the utmost determination. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Finally, the day had come, and the journey and the wait in my locker room seemed a thousand times longer than usual. It was incredible how the stress had caught up with me, chained me up and determined to never let go of me again. Breathing with my mouth open, I went to the bathroom to get a drink and concentrate more, not to mention stop shaking all the time. I turned on the tap and started to drink the water coming out of it, spanking myself to resume regular, calm breathing. I was beginning to close my eyes to the sensation, I could have stayed here for long minutes... "HUM HUM..." said a deep voice addressing me. I stopped the water supply and began to raise my head to see my interlocutor in the mirror. A rough turquoise-blue coat, lightning yellow mane and tail, arms folded against her firm chest and a blood-curdling look in my eyes. When I finally recognized her, all I could do was open my mouth wide, with only one answer... "You're in the mare's locker room!" She said to me as she looked into my eyes from the mirror. "Light... LIGHTNING DUST!!!" Did I say a little louder than I wanted. I turned around abruptly, leaning on the sink now in my back, and made eye contact with her. I wanted to look away, but something in her electric eyes paralyzed me. Then I remembered why she was there and why I shouldn't be there. "SHIT, I'M SORRY, I DIDN'T NOTICE THE SIGN OUT FRONT, IT WASN'T MY INTENTION TO..." Then she cut me off by putting one hand over my mouth. "Shut up, please." she asked me as I couldn't open my mouth. Without realizing it, she stood in front of the exit door, preventing me from getting in. I wondered what she had in store for me, a stallion in a place reserved for mares must irritate her to the utmost. I was almost preparing to receive a blow but not to counter it, I remain a gentlecolt out of the ring. I looked at her again and to my great surprise, she gave me a nice smile as she took her hand out of my mouth. "It's been a long time, Thunderlane!" She said to me. I was quite... taken aback by her reaction, so Lightning Dust wasn't just a rabid Rainbow Dash? "I... what are you doing here?" I asked, forgetting the usual rules of politeness. "So you haven't heard, I see Light held his tongue." she replied with a satisfied smile. Light? What do you mean he held his tongue, she asked him not to tell me something? And how do they know each other? .... By golly, that's what I think ... these shorts, this bra and these black sneakers with a gold stripe on each side, leaving her abs impressive for a mare exposed. And that emblem on each of her clothes... "Judging by your face, I think you got it!" She nodded with a proud smile. So, so it's her! The representative of Olympia Academy, the one who knocked down the former champion and braved every obstacle. So that's her! My opponent, the one I feared so much. "Go ahead, ask your question." she said, amused at my sudden understanding. "I... how? Why did you ask? From where? Well, I mean, I... WHAT????" Did I answer as clearly as I could. HOW? Lightning Dust, the one who almost killed ponies and was humiliated by Spitfire and all the important members of the wonderbolts stood right there in front of me. I thought that after being expelled from the academy, she would stop competing for good, thinking that even I, who was the only one who had forgiven her, didn't know her well enough. She decided to help me by explaining it to me. "After I was kicked out of the academy, Spitfire banned me from flying competitively for 10 years." she began in disgust, before sighing again. "I had to look for a way out, I promised to get back at him for sending back the best Pegasus ever, so..." "You've been accepted to the Olympia Academy?" I said, guessing the end of his sentence, standing up straight now. "Yeah, well, technically she came to me, it was Light who saw me in a bar one day." she continued. "He walked up to me and we started talking. Then he beat me at pool and told me that my pledge was to join the academy, in the field of my choice." she said. I can see that Light doesn't have the correct definition of a pledge, he'd rather help people after he's beaten them than shoot them. "Since I couldn't fly anymore, I took up boxing a bit by chance and I see that chance sometimes does things right." she says, looking at me again with a disturbing smile on her lips. "By the way Light told me about you, I'm sorry it happened to you!" Wow, I didn't expect her to say something like that, she seems to really care about me. I didn't move the wing to defend her that day, but I was starting to develop remorse. She now sees me as her only wonderbolt friend, if we can ever be again. Maybe I should apologize, I thought, looking at the ground with a defeatist look on my face. "One more thing!" She said, which brought me out of my trance. "I know you can be a gentlecolt, but in the ring, fight proudly, it wouldn't be fun to fight too easily!" She nodded, taking back her emotionless look. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if talking to her now was the best idea. Time and context were getting in the way and I had to resign myself to postpone it for a while. "Count on me!" Was that all I could answer before she disappeared. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ A few minutes later, I found myself on my way back to the ring again, still with Spitfire in front of me and my supporters in the stands or on my side. Sorry if I disappointed them for this arrival, but I couldn't smile at them like before, I was too focused on the stakes of this match which represented much more than a place in the final. The stands are almost exclusively filled with ponies, either dressed in sky blue and yellow or black and gold. We couldn't make both sides appear more than that. Each had their props and each had one side of the stadium facing the other, it was as if the match had started. "We have an eagerly-awaited match today as two of the most important rivals in the world of pony sport face each other!" Confirmed the pony enthusiastically. I could already see the banners of the two academies floating in the air and the cheers for the two meeting once again, but not in a flying competition this time. "We have in the left corner, with four wins under control, the representative of the very popular wonderbolt pegasus: THUN-DER-LANE!!!!" The audience applauds as before, but I could also hear some detractors, and they were easily recognized by their uniforms in the effigy of... "The Olympia Academy, this one has already made its name by knocking out the reigning champion in the first round, and it can thank its boxer who is fighting tonight for a place in the final: LIGHT-NING-DUST!!" The shouts of encouragement and complaints were reversed, turning from one side of the room to the other. Spitfire came to a sharp stop when I heard my opponent's name, I couldn't see the look on his face, and maybe it was better that way. Rainbow Dash along with Soarin and other wonderbolts dropped a huge "WHAT???" before the known Pegasus appeared in turn. My captain started walking again after a few seconds of processing the information, I followed her, hoping she would not act impulsively. They both hate each other, but today I'm the one fighting. Damn, I feel like I'm going to have to step in somehow. I would get into the ring and finally see my opponent, dressed in black shorts and a bra with a golden line, the same for his gloves and sneakers, all with the symbol of the academy. His body was as developed as possible, his abs rivaling mine while being a stallion gave me a genetic advantage on that side. Her correctly muscled and identical arms and legs made me wonder on which side she could attack me first. She punched her fists between them while looking at me hard, I didn't give her the look back as we were moving forward in the middle, the scribble was already waiting for us. Not being very serene with the expression of the turquoise mare, she wanted to pass me the microphone first. Except that Lightning had regained his ardor and pulled the microphone out of his claws, which almost startled the doodler. "What I'm about to say isn't for my opponent, it's for his "coach"." she began. I had a feeling it was going to end badly, especially when I saw with disappointment that the two mares were staring at each other. "I hate you and I'm going to show you what you've missed." she spat as she suddenly handed me the microphone afterwards, still looking at my coach with a viper's eye. The first reactions could be heard, mainly reproaches and complaints were made to my turquoise opponent, others acclaimed her for this risky but, unfortunately, similar reply. As always, Rainbow Dash with her recognizable broken voice in the crowd was threatening her outright for saying this to our captain. Finally, Light, who was in the corner of the ring next to her academy coach, could only hit her face with the palm of her hand, reflecting the stupidity of her action. After that, I ended up taking the microphone and thinking as much as possible about the words I was going to use and in what order I should say them. For once, instead of simply provoking my opponent as I had done up until now, my words were going to be more important than that. I blew air into my lungs, waited for silence to be king and began. "Lightning Dust, I don't think you're taking the right road, I'm fully aware of what happened over a year ago and I feel sorry for you. I knew it wasn't just your fault and I didn't dare defend you that day. I hope that when this fight is over, we can forget everything and maybe we can go back to being friends like when you were at the Wonderbolts." I said. I took a quick break, taking another breath of fresh air, giving everyone time to digest what I had just said. Of course, anything that doesn't have the drama of almost two years ago must be lost, but I'm talking to the people concerned first. "Nevertheless, even if you hate her today, I hope you can be reconciled one day. For the time being, you have offended her and I won't let you go without a fight. May the best box win!" Did I decide to end up daring to look her in the eye after that last sentence. She didn't seem more touched than that, yeah, the Lightning Dust of the Wonderbolt Academy was beautiful and well in front of me, but I wasn't running away from the look this time, because now we were in the ring. I returned the microphone to the scribble who seemed to be lost as it took several seconds before she finally moved away and out of the ring. The rest of the room wasn't talking much, it was impossible to know if they understood my words or didn't give a damn. I just hope Spitfire and Rainbow Dash were listening, then I went back to my corner, to my captain whom I had briefly defended in public for once. She didn't say anything special to me, not a thank you, but not to try to kill her either, so I should be content with that. She put my mouth guard in my jaw before the presenter spoke again. "The first fight to decide the first runner-up in the world's most prestigious boxing tournament is about to begin!" He announced cheerfully, bringing a new sense of anticipation to the crowd, tapping his foot on the ground, spanking to the ring where I was standing. "Are you ready?!" The audience shouted the order to start the match. The minotaur umpire stood where the scribble was a few seconds ago, moving into position. All right, this is it, I'm going to win this game. Lightning Dust, as much as I sincerely hope we can remain friends after this, I'm going to beat you! I thought as I took my break from fighting as I watched her do the same. "BOX!"
Olympia Academy: I will defeat you!"BOX!!!" announced the referee. No sooner had his word finished than the two opponents rushed at him without even giving him time to back off, Lightning Dust almost pushing him. It could be surprising to see Thunderlane act aggressively at the beginning of a meeting, especially since it was someone he knew across the street. And that's precisely why the dark pegasus didn't hesitate for a second. The first shot is fired simultaneously, missing its target in both cases, but neither one recoils. They were about thirty centimetres away now and everyone wanted to take advantage of it, crushing their gloves under the pressure of their increasingly hard fist, trying to impose their strength on their opponent. Bursts of blows were thrown from both sides, and whether it was the mare or the stallion, both were spanking the offensives either by dodging or countering with their arms the repeated and powerful blows. Legwork quickly took possession of this first part of the round, with the boxers leaping forwards, backwards, left, right or sideways, giving them many opportunities for both offensive and defensive actions. The shots continued and none of them managed to hit their target, making this first exchange unbearable for the spectators. The first one to reach the head of the other would set the pace in this round and gain a considerable advantage. Both opponents were now on the side of the strings, and Lightning Dust reacted with a new acceleration to block his opponent. Thunderlane found himself with his back to the ropes, returning to a defensive position, seeming to abandon the idea of attacking again after all these failures. Lightning Dust hit his head, but he lowered it at the last moment with a brutal bust pressure, allowing him to speed up his ascent. With his fist clenched and raised, he lunged and performed a dangerous uppercut on his opponent, spanking her and raising her head in the air. NOW!!! He cried out to the inside. He took a step forward to continue, the first shot had destabilized the mare, it was perfect. As he cocked his arm, he was stunned to see her raise her arm without even looking where she was knocking. Above all, she touched him in the jaw and beyond his strength, it was above all a blow to his morale. I took too much confidence, he deduced, with his back to the ropes. Until he saw her straighten up in front of him and hit him again, with more violence in her neck. She continued her assaults, touching at first many times until Thunderlane was forced to raise her guard, cashing in as best he could. I have to hold on," he thought as Dust tried to break his forearms, not even trying to dodge his defense and preferring to confront it with his strikes. He tried to bend down again or to move out of the ropes, but nothing prevented his opponent from copying the same move and thus keeping the advantage. It's after trying everything that the bell rings in three rings. "STOP!" The minotaur intervened by placing his arms between the two. Dust stopped his aggression and headed for his corner, Thunderlane spanking again after a few seconds of hesitation. What am I going to do now? I used all my cards and she dominated me to the end... he thought shamefully. He walked and sat on the stool dedicated to him and thought about what to do while Spitfire could finally get into the ring to give him instructions. "I'm not going to say anything about your opening comment!" She began in a strict manner, reluctant to accept my proposal. "She's fast and I guess her power is not lacking, is it?" Then she asked me. "I... she... is strong." but I say before we take a deep breath and get on with it. "As much as the donkey would say." I said, to give him a comparison order. Except that in addition to power, she had speed, agility and precision. "Okay, I see." she began, bowing her head slightly to reflect. "She's strong offensively, so her only weakness is her stamina, you're going to have to fight her on her own turf to win!" Did she deduce quickly. She doesn't have a lot of ideas as far as I can see, but I can't blame her, she's not a boxing specialist, and I'm the one who got her into this. "All right, I'll do it!" I answered by taking a few sips before the referee ordered us to stand up for the next round and ask the coach to leave. Spitfire went out and took the stool with her. I can see in her eyes that she hates this situation, biting her lip in frustration, that she would like to be more useful to me, give me better advice and help me win this game. But she can't do that right now. The only one with boxing experience here is me, so I have no choice but to make do. She advised me to be more offensive than her, so... I'm doing it! ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "And the fight is one-sided now, the first round is unfortunately replaced by a lesson from our national Lightning Dust." proclaimed the land pony commenting on the match without enthusiasm. "We don't know what's happening to Thunderlane, but the break didn't do her much good." she then scribbled into her own microphone. Indeed, in the ring, it has been two minutes since the second round started and the representative of the Wonderbolt Academy has not yet given any offence. The fault to a mare comparable to a wolf in the woods inside the ring. As the cheers on his behalf follow one another, their opponent in the stands becomes more and more discreet. Only Rainbow Dash and Cloudchaser can't keep quiet. Soarin is more worried than confident about her boyfriend at this painful moment of the encounter. "GO THUNDERLANE, YOU'RE STRONGER THAN HER!!!" Screams a Rainbow Dash that could not be more for Thunderlane than it is right now. "YOU'RE THE BEST IN THIS RING, AND EVEN IN EQUESTRIA AS A WHOLE!!!" Quickly join Cloudchaser. BUTTON!!! Thunderlane shouted it inside, so loudly that it was no use shouting it all over the room. WHAT THE HELL AM I DOING?! He questioned himself as he took the blows with his forearms. Lightning Dust found an opportunity and hit his coast violently, but Thunderlane did not fail and continued to raise his wall. She was in pole position, but that wasn't enough. She wanted him to fall, she wanted revenge for what Spitfire had done to her, even if it meant knocking out another pony, and even if that pony was the only one who forgave her after the incident. Her rage at seeing him still standing was beginning to overtake her reason, spanking her harder but also without aiming at a specific point, as if it were a stone wall she was foolishly trying to break. Thunderlane watched her as best he could in her position and saw her look even more deadly than the one she had thrown at Spitfire at the beginning of the match. The stallion began to visualize that by spanking each other, no one would win in the end, even his opponent would lose out by letting his anger get the better of him all the time. Realizing his weakness at being pressed against the ropes at that moment, he too began, little by little, to clench his fists and teeth. I'm pathetic, my level is pathetic, he thinks to himself. But my intentions, they... they deserve to be carried by someone strong and facing adversity. Someone who will defeat Lightning Dust to make him understand, someone who would make all those who have supported and encouraged him until now proud, he thought as his eye turned to his companions in the stands, most of them silent. Then he saw Soarin, a look of panic on his face... "Sorry Soar." he whispered too softly to be heard. "But that someone will be me." he says again before not saying or thinking of a last sentence summing up the fight. "YOU'RE GOING DOWN, YES!!!" Spit at her opponent as she armed her arm for a decisive blow. I, uh... ...will... ...FIGHT, LIGHTNING DUST !!! Thunderlane cocked his arm in the same sequence of movements and a similar amount of time, before... "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" He couldn't help but really scream this time. "AAAAAHHHHH!!" The now crazy mare did the same before she finally hit. *SMASH* But they did not aim for the head, for it was their visible and worked sides that took the blow, only spanking the two boxers, in contrast to the stadium that heard a rumble emanating from this exchange. The jolt was really triggered by this common exchange of a single devastating blow to the ribs of each of the two boxers. Surprisingly enough, the stadium and the spectators seemed to suffer more from the blow than those who actually took it. The two opponents didn't move after that, and looked at each other, eyes in eyes and all teeth clenched and out. Their fists did not move, but were already deep on each side, which should make the normally sane ponies suffer, which was not their case at the moment. The first impression they gave would be described as anger that one would think was coming out of their wards, but it was not. Their only thought was that of victory now, they both wanted to win, no matter who was facing them. They were still facing each other in a thunderous duel of glances (in the literal sense of the word given the strange lightning that passed from one eye to the other), and hadn't heard the bell ringing announcing the end of the second round. "STOP!" Announced the referee again by separating the boxers once again. Lightning Dust and Thunderlane stared at each other for a few more seconds before forcing themselves back into their corners as the audience could feel the tension rising. And everyone loved it, pushing them to ask for more, especially the Thunderlane fans, who saw a new hope for a comeback. Alongside the turquoise mare's coach, Light wore a satisfied smile, seeing that Thunderlane, for the second time in the match, will give everyone a wonderful show. "But, I don't understand, Thunderlane from the wonderbolt academy doesn't seem to want to sit down," the pony remarked to his partner sitting next to him and the spectators. And indeed, as Dust was about to use the stool in her corner, she turned and saw her straight day opponent like a post, her developed chest swelling to the surprisingly calm rhythm of her breathing. And seeing that their eyes met, she immediately put aside the idea of sitting down, totally changing direction to face him as well, continuing their struggle through their eyes. "I don't know if this is provocation, but the Olympia Academy has decided to respond to it." she commented afterwards, scribbling into her microphone. "THUNDERLANE!! You're going to sit down right now." Spitfire barked as he entered the ring and positioned himself in front of her eyes. As she stared at her boxer's gaze, she widened her eyes and slid back slightly. Thunderlane gave a look that looked like hatred, which alerted him to the fact that this was almost unimaginable from the stallion in normal circumstances. Most wonderbolts fans, including Rainbow Dash, noticed the slight doubt in their captain's face in the ring, wondering which head their dark-haired friend had pulled to shock her. "This round!" Thunderlane then said, no longer leaving his gaze in the void and looking directly at his coach. "I'm finishing this game this round!" So he said. "What? How can you be sure?" She's trying to figure it out. "Round three, coaches out!" Ordered the minotaur to take his place in the middle of the combat zone. Spitfire swore silently and was forced to leave, leaving a ton of questions in his head and unanswered. She wondered what Thunderlane was thinking to do this, hoping it wasn't hatred and anger she thought she saw in his eyes. The two boxers were getting back into position as the audience resumed their fiery cheering. Once back in place, whether it was Thunderlane or Lightning Dust, both were sure of one thing: This will be the last round. "BOX!!!" This round started solidly like the first one, with the two opponents exchanging shots again and coming back on an equal footing. But a difference remained compared to the beginning of the game, the shots were hitting their target more and more and were less and less countered or dodged. The wonderbolts were getting more and more hopeful, giving themselves over to more shouts for their representative while the Olympia academy was doing the same and changing nothing at its own pace. It was a one-shot deal, when one hit the jaw, the other reached the torso, a hit to the head meant a rib hit back. The duel of agility and anticipation at the start of the match was replaced by powerful exchanges of shots and put their resistance to the test. Yet there was no sign of fatigue if you exclude the drops of sweat that soon soaked most of their body. Their mane fell after each blow, giving more and more the impression of a vulgar street fight, but always with effects and control that made sense. As Lightning Dust charged another blow, a strange grunt of pain made her stop in her tracks, and Thunderlane didn't have time to notice that her fist reached the center of her head, pushing her back one step. It's her rib, she didn't take it well in the second round, the stallion thought, seeing it as a more than perfect chance. He rushed at her and started to hammer her as she had done in the second round before she even let her guard down. Caught off guard, Lightning Dust had difficulty defending herself, her arms were definitely less solid than the stallion's, forcing her to move to escape his assault. It is by taking a tiny step backwards that she feels the pressure on her back, the pressure of the ropes... "What the..." she could say as she understood where she was. All Thunderlane had to do was keep her in that confined space, continuing to hit her meticulously in the holes left by her defense. The mare had never found herself in such a position, either during these training or during official matches, she always ensured an attack that gave the opponent no chance to get out of it. But he... he did it! Lightning Dust was boiling inside, how could this outstanding fighter find herself in such a position. She was losing it again. Eventually she cancelled her guard and started to hit in front of her to make the stallion move backwards, except that he could afford to take a few misplaced blows to hit harder. Neither of them moved their legs, which were now taped to the ground and spanked them to stand upright by force. At the same time, Light and Spitfire, each on one side of the ring, evaluated the situation and came to the same conclusion: she was going to lose the endurance duel. This revelation brought a smile to the mare's face, and a surprise look from the stallion. "I'm going to beat you." Dust said so that only Thunderlane, who was still fighting, could hear him. "I'M GONNA BEAT YOU!!!" Did she yell much louder before she did it? The mare bent down almost to the level of her hips before striking an uppercut that finally hit the nail on the head. "GET OUT!!!" She shouted again, hitting with her other fist. The rage overcame her and she put all her strength into this move, which was sure to knock him out, she was sure of that. As he approached dangerously, Thunderlane's eyes lowered to see the fist grow and reach his face. He had the reflex to move his head quickly enough so that the blow only managed to swallow his cheek, spanking Lightning Dust's face up to his own because of the momentum she had gained. She saw in his eyes the determination to end it all, and then watched Thunderlane's fist grow in height, and fall a millisecond later on his head. Despite the strength of Lightning Dust's leg thrust, Thunderlane had built up enough force in her stroke to stop her on her way up and bring her down. She closed her eyes as she felt the impact, her legs which were still bent could not hold her, and she collapsed to the ground a second later, being pushed by the force of a counter to her own failed blow. "Rule number one, no talking during a game!" Admitted Thunderlane as an automatism when he saw his opponent on the ground. She hit the floor of the ring, spanking it and shaking it to the same rhythm as her body, the hall also vibrated as the cheers of the spectators suddenly stopped. Everyone in the room, even Light, was stunned by the outcome of this exchange. Then the referee remembered his function. "DOWN!!!" Says the referee, asking Thunderlane to go back to her corner and turn towards the mare on the ground. "It's... a... A DOWN! WHEN NO ONE WOULD HAVE BELIEVED IT IN THE SECOND ROUND, THUNDERLANE MADE A DRAMATIC COMEBACK!" Was screaming the announcer into the microphone. "THIS MOST SENSATIONAL EXCHANGE WAS FINALLY IN FAVOR OF THE WONDERBOLT ACADEMY REPRESENTATIVE, WHO GIVES US AN EXTRAORDINARY DOWN!!" continued his fellow scribbler. "YES!!!! WELL PLAYED THUNDERLANE!! YOU'RE THE BEST!!!" Such comments were beginning to appear in the crowd, with the wonderbolts congratulating their comrade's prowess. Thunderlane quickly grabbed the ropes in his corner and turned his eyes to his opponent who hadn't yet moved. “1... 2..." began to count the referee. "DUST, IT'S OKAY!!!" Light screaming as you go right next to her from outside the ring. "YOU HAVE TO GET UP, I KNOW YOU CAN DO IT!!!" Then commented his coach, who also approached him. Lightning Dust seemed to come to its senses as it heard the requests beside it and its supporters who had resumed their screams. "GO ON LIGHTNING DUST!!! YOU CAN DO IT!!!" “...5...6...” It is especially when the referee above her realized the countdown that she began to move energetically, forcing her bust to get up. The wonderbolts screamed that she would stay down, not wanting to risk losing this match and seeing victory within reach. “...7...” "Shut up." she said to the referee while she was still in pain. "I'm going to get up." She used her gloves to straighten up, bringing her feet to the ground, then raised her legs to get a decent balance. She brought her gloves to chest level, all she had to do was stand. Thunderlane watched her suffer from the simple act of getting up, but could only be with the wonderbolts, winning was what mattered, he would talk to her later. He began to tighten the rope with his gloves, hoping for a miracle to keep her down. She ends up in a final effort to straighten up after 9... Then felt a far from pleasant cracking in her knee and immediately knelt down at the knee, not even letting her fans cheer her again, who were shocked to see... the combative mare... the one who would kick anyone... to the ground. "...10!" finished the referee before raising his arms in the air and spanking the bell. *DING DING DING* "AND IT'S OVER, VICTORY FOR THUNDERLANE AND WONDERBOLT ACADEMY!!" "NO, I CAN GET UP!" insisted Lightning Dust trying again. "Stop Dust, it's over." nodded the stallion as he rushed towards her to help her up. He couldn't even touch her when she pushed him away with a swing of her right hand, which he skillfully dodged. "GET OUT OF THE WAY! I CAN GET UP ON MY OWN!" She confirmed it by forcing her legs to carry it. Except that, like before, she couldn't stay up for long and Light ends up taking her in his arms before she touches the ground so that she doesn't fall down anymore. "Get... get off Light, I can get up." she insisted again without struggling, starting to sniff and a tear coming out of her cheek. "It's over Dust, you need to rest now." he told him as his coach applied a quick bandage to his damaged leg. The crowd was one-sided, the wonderbolts and their supporters were shouting with joy at the realization that the match was finally over and the Olympia academy wasn't saying a word. All they could do was watch their boxer fail, and for anyone who knew her, seeing her so helpless for the first time didn't do any good. There was someone else who was immediately gnawed by the bitterness of what he had just done, and that was Thunderlane. Spitfire couldn't even congratulate him as he straightened up and headed for Lightning Dust. As Light carried him and exited the ring, the black stallion stopped in front of the opposing coach who cut him off. He was not smiling, but had no murderous look either, he sighed as he looked at the one who had just beaten their hope and simply greeted him. "Congrat, it was a great fight." he said without enthusiasm. "I understand you two know each other, so I encourage you and wish you luck in the finals, win it for her!" Finishes before he goes out too, accompanying Light and Dust. He desperately wanted to talk to her, to apologize for it even though there was no reason to do so, it is the law of sport, there are winners and losers. Even though she told him before giving it all away, he was beginning to regret his choice more and more. Eventually his own body was forced to let go, and he let himself fall. Except that he was caught up in time by Rainbow Dash and Cloudchaser who had come to cheer him directly on the field. "Don't fall down Thunderlane, you're the winner, not the loser!" Rainbow Dash insisted with amusement. "You were amazing in the end, and the second round shot gave me chills!" Then says Cloudchaser. The two mares were helping him to stay upright as he watched Lightning Dust one last time, Light carrying her with his arm around his waist, before they left his field of vision and the stadium.
The last meetingIt had been a week since I had succeeded in beating Lightning Dust and removing the Olympia Academy from the competition. I didn't feel proud of what I did, but what was done was done, and could not be changed. Light hasn't been here all week, so he phoned Rainbow Dash and explained that he wanted to stay with his fellow boxer to comfort her if she needed it. And although Rainbow Dash is normally in a jealous mood, she knew the turquoise mare's behavior and accepted the situation, hoping to see him again in the final. Light quickly congratulated me on my victory and, after asking him, had no hard feelings against me. He even explained to me that he had made a few enemies at the academy because he was the one who had caused this encounter, both on my side and that of Lightning Dust. We ended up fighting because of him or because of him, and he had no regrets, telling me again and again that he had made the right choice. This victory was so unexpected for me that it caused a huge stir in the world of global sport. To sum up the picture, a Wonderbolt who is forced to fight on the ground manages to beat an Olympia who are known as the greatest champions on the ground in all categories. In other words, many people bet on my defeat and ended up losing their bet. This surely explains the large number of journalists present today in this conference room transformed into an interview room. A week before the match, the various sports television channels organised an interview with the two sides that meet in the final. The elimination of the champion at the beginning of the tournament as well as my victory against the one who had just defeated him are like a star line-up for all boxing fans and channels looking for ratings. That's why today, me and Spitfire are in front of a big desk with a microphone on it, for the sole purpose of talking live on television. Under normal circumstances I would surely have shown myself in front of so many people, but the fact that I'm with my captain and also that I'll have the opportunity to see my opponent in the final makes me remain presentable. I dressed in my only suit and tie and now patiently wait for my opponent and his coach to arrive at their own desk, right next to ours. Spitfire directly calmed the journalists' ardor by not saying a word until the opposing coach and his boxer were there. The wait was finally short lived, and two dragons arrived and crossed the crowd of journalists to position themselves next to us. The first of these dragons is quite small, a bit smaller than Spitfire, which is the height of an adult dragon, but with a smile on its face, surely compared to the many cameras. Its scales were purple and it had no wings. On the other hand, the one who accompanied him was impressive, undoubtedly my biggest opponent in this tournament, even more than most minotaurs, but on the contrary, his coach was very expressive, impassive, as if he were absent. Its body wavered between light orange and dark red and its scales appeared pointed and rocky. I quickly noticed his tiny wings and his horns were cut off, making me feel like he was bald. He steps forward with his coach, who could be mistaken for his little brother, and the journalists start to turn on all the cameras present to get started. All the journalists were starting to come out with something to write about, as if everything else wasn't enough... "Hello to you, first question, how does it feel to make it to the finals?" Asked one of them directly. "Well, there was no doubt in our minds, Randy is a great fighter and nobody could stop him!" Start the dragon on one side. "And we don't intend to bow down to a pony." he ends by turning his eyes to us. The provocative aspect of his last sentence would make me want to blow him away if I could. But between the cameras on one side and especially Spitfire on the other, let this be an impossible thought. I have to let my captain answer until she gives me permission, probably to avoid stupid provocations or some other line I might regret later. "In our case, we're obviously very proud to have made it this far, and keep in mind our main objective, which is to win this tournament," she replies stoically, remaining impassive to the little dragon's unkind commentary. "Did you have any doubts about Thunderlane's rise in this tournament, especially since you entered him so quickly?" "Every coach must have doubts and a share of responsibility for the members of his academy. That's why I can only be happy that Thunderlane made it here," she nodded with a slight smile. "Let me doubt it." commented the decidedly pretentious dragon. "I, Theor, have never doubted my boxer, it shows your lack of understanding of this environment." he says cheerfully, keeping his hands folded all this time and his mischievous smile. Spitfire remained just as uninterested as before, she must have been used to getting light spikes, because as soon as you become known in Equestria or even overseas, you will be criticized no matter what you do. It reminded me of a damaging day when I could have beaten to a pulp a fake fan who only nagged me because he told me that Rainbow Dash was much better than me. Thank you, Soarin, for holding me back that day. "This is the first time that wonderbolts have tried out for competition outside of high aerobatics, do you intend to continue on this path?" Ask for one of them next. "Absolutely not, Thunderlane is a special case and I accepted this change because it has become an important part of the show and is appreciated by the audience." she says. I find myself rather flattered that my captain would say such things about me. She always liked Rainbow Dash despite her few deviations and Soarin was the perfect obedient soldier, which she also appreciated. Before she had that accident, she didn't consider me a friend... not to my knowledge anyway. Now, I don't know if I should break my head with that or if it doesn't matter in the end. It seems that my thoughts made me lose track of the interview, as Spitfire quickly woke me up by saying my name somewhat close to my ears, which made me blink to see the journalists looking at me. "I'll repeat my question, are you boxing today out of spite or is it a real passion for you now?" "Uh, of course at first it seemed a bit... like... not the right way for me, it started with the training I was doing on my own and seeing the other wonderbolts flying free, I almost felt compelled to do it," but I say it as sincerely as I could. "And indeed, this is not your way!" Added the naughty dragon coach between my explanations. Was my audition going well right now or... did I hear that jerk tell me I was wrong? I turned to see him and tried to intimidate him, except that between him and me was Spitfire, which made me understand with a simple look not to answer and to change my attitude. I immediately went back to the reporters to finish the answer. "But since I started fighting in the ring, I felt more and more attracted to the sport. The training sessions became simpler, even fun to do alone, and that's how I ended up there. So yeah, I think it's a passion for boxing that I have now!" Did I answer. Journalists wrote down every word I said, spanking me, wondering if they had really listened to me. Finally, the opposing coach kept his mouth shut this time, so I was happy with the situation. I smile as the bulk of the other questions now go to our competitors. And as since earlier, the dragon boxer didn't say a word, even when the questions were directed at him, and his coach kept strutting around praising his merits for getting here with ease. "Before we finish the interview, we'd like the boxers to shake hands, it's for the cover!" Asked the most reckless of the ponies present. "If Thunderlane agrees, I have no problem with that." Spitfire said, leaving me the choice for once. "That's the way it works for me too." Replicated the purple wrist strap. Spitfire and Theor moved further away from the center to give us some space. I got up and before I knew it, Randy was standing next to me, still staring blankly. He just reached out his hand and I shook it back. The photos were fading in a second as I kept eye contact with him. I smiled until he started to hold me tighter and tighter, as if he wanted to show me his strength. I quickly put away my approving gaze and began to squeeze as hard as he did, bringing the handshake back to an even level, until he withdrew once the shots were finished. "Well, that's not all, but we have to go, Randy has a lot to do before next week." said the dragon in a hurry, taking his boxer as fast as they came. The reporters were starting to turn off and put away all the devices as Spitfire and I were leaving on our side. She didn't seem to notice the muscular handshake I had exchanged, otherwise she would have surely said two words to me. I guess the interview must have bored her, so she probably doesn't feel like talking, which explains the silence of the march. "Hey, wait!!!" All of a sudden, a voice I recognized was heard behind us. I turned around to see Light coming towards us as he waved goodbye. "Hey, Light, what are you doing here?" Did I ask with a smile on my face. "I've brought someone with me who'd like to talk to you, Thunderlane." he says directly, spanking me, knowing who it should be. "She's waiting for you outside on a first-floor balcony." I turned to Spitfire and unintentionally spanked my neck, luckily they didn't seem to hear it. The mare sighed with disapproval. "Hurry up then!" She said to me, crossing her arms, again with that annoyed look on her face. I quickly went where the Light had pointed me, leaving them alone in the empty, dimly lit hallway. "Then..." he began to strike up a conversation, smiling and turning to the mare. "How's love?" ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ First floor balcony, I was finally there, and so quickly that I didn't even think about flying through the building to get there, but whatever. I approached and opened the glass door that separated me from the outside, seeing Lightning Dust from behind, arms resting on the bar. She's wearing the same combat gear we wore in our match, so I know Spitfire would probably forbid it. I waited for her to tell me something, but was silent, so I closed the door and went next to her. She wanted me to start talking given her lack of reaction, or she was angry with me and planned to throw me down any second. I pray it is not the second option. "Uh, hello, Lightning Dust." I say, a little afraid. "Hello, Thunder! You dressed well today," she commented, noticing my suit, which I wear very little. "Yeah, I was on TV today, that's why." "Do you know that every one of our games was recorded in real time?" She asked me, always without really looking at me more than that, preferring the horizon. "Sure, but I can't imagine myself fighting in a ring in costume." he commented with a smile. My comment brought a slight sneer to his lips, which made me feel confident. So I went on about what I wanted to say to him after our game and it was still eating away at me. "So... no... no hard feelings?" "Why would I? We fought and I lost, too bad." Following this response she finally turned to me, letting go of the bar and now looking me in the eye. She smiled at me as if everything that had happened since the incident that got her kicked out of the academy had never happened, as if we had remained friends even though we hadn't seen each other for over a year. And when we meet again, it's to knock each other out... there's a friendlier relationship, but we have to deal with it. I swallowed a little when I saw her so close to me and also so scantily clad, but I finally took the plunge. "Lightning Dust, I think we've lost track of each other a lot since the incident at the wonderbolt academy." I began. "and I'd like us to spend more time together, is that okay?" Did I propose smiling again. My request seemed to have shocked her slightly, at the sight of her reaction, no longer smiling and staring at me even more intensely with her golden eyes, but darker than mine. I guess she didn't understand that I only wanted to be friends, and even though I'd be single, it's not a good time to flirt, as my captain is looking forward to me. So I wanted to clarify the situation. Except something stopped me, something... unexpected. I widened my eyes as I realized that she had suddenly started to kiss me, her eyes had closed and she was letting herself be carried away. Except to me, it was like a red alert what was going on. I only kept contact for a few seconds before I pushed him away with my hands, pulling my lips away from his. She still had her eyes closed and seemed to be waiting for me to come back, it was also me holding her back from falling on me because she was leaning towards me. I was speaking out to really clarify the situation. "Lightning Dust, I already have someone!" Did I formulate it quickly, waking her from her almost disturbing spasm. She started to open her eyes again and suddenly reality hit her. She took a big step back before looking away, which I did as soon as I had the chance. "Uh, I... sorry, I don't know what came over me!" She said then that her face showed the first redness I could see on her. We simply started looking at corners where we knew not to cross each other's eyes, hoping that this would not happen now. She thought I wanted us to be together, and the weird thing is, she jumped at the chance, she'd be in love with me? All this time? After what I did to him and even after the game? "I, uh..." "Who's the lucky lady?" Did she ask as she cut me off, not giving me time to explain. When I heard that she thought I was with a mare, I didn't know if I should correct her or just answer. The second option was a quicker way out of this situation. "Uh... (clears throat) Soarin..." The coming of my answer brought back an unbearable silence, I who only wanted to slip away as soon as I had the chance. And I don't know how to take it, but the reaction from Lightning Dust was a huge one: "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Was she laughing out loud. I started laughing too, but more out of embarrassment than because I found the situation really funny. She stopped quite quickly, wiping away the only tear that had come out because her laugh was too big. "It's true that *sniff* I always thought he was a mare." she confessed to me when she stopped laughing. I didn't know what to think about it, it's true that he had his ways, but in the end everyone has them, so I didn't take them into account. "But I'm okay, to be friends again, I mean." she said to herself afterwards, still with her back turned. "Uh... cool." but I confessed by ruffling my mane without saying anything else. "I'll give you my number and you call me anytime, okay?" Did she offer me when she took her phone out of her pocket. "Okay." But I say quickly and prepare to write her number down on my own phone. She spelled it out for me in haste, I didn't know if she turned around since I still had my back to her, but she didn't ask me to turn around, so I guess she didn't dare. This Lightning Dust was quite different from the one I had known before and faced in the ring, but hey, everyone is entitled to their share of sensitivity after all. "Well, I'll leave you, good luck for the final." she said in a hurry before flying away, leaving a lightning bolt behind her. I was finally looking at her to see her take off into the skies, which I can hardly do now, so I took advantage of witnessing her speed. She was even faster than when she was at the academy, it's a shame Spitfire banned her from flying competitively, she's easily as talented as Rainbow Dash. I don't really like it when talent is wasted in this way, and it's when I started thinking about it that I started thinking about myself. If I had never had this deformity, I would never have tried boxing and I would still be an important member of wonderbolts shows. I unconsciously looked at my hands as I wondered, these muscular hands connected to my body built by imposing arms, and I wondered if I would ever have reached this state by continuing to fly. I then spread my wings, which made me wince for a second before my body got used to their position. They were always the same as before, they did not change and remained the same as any adult Pegasus despite the problem they were hiding. Would I be happier if nothing had changed? Was my life before really satisfying? More importantly... why am I wondering all this? Instead of just accepting it and moving forward as I have done since my first day as a boxer. I bury all these questions in a corner of my head called a "trash can" as if it were a computer screen, and hoped never to think about it again. Well, Spitfire's going to get really pissed off if I keep her waiting that long, it's time to go, I thought as I was heading back downstairs. I'd be more than satisfied with my life if I win my last game of the tournament. "Watch out Randy, I'm going to beat you." I said out loud, cracking my fingers, which were almost single-handedly cracking the walls in the hallway. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The following week was the hardest week of my life, and after the Lightning Dust game, I didn't think it would be possible to surpass my expectations of a match. I was training alone as usual, but I was also eating and working alone now, away from the eyes of others. It was fun to see Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Cloudchaser or any other wonderbolt accompanying me in my sprints on clouds that were not very suitable, especially when my stallion could not go more than twenty meters without falling, like me at the beginning. But now there were no more distractions, so I even warned Soarin not to talk to me for the whole week. He's always worrying about me, it must be really weird for him and must surely give him another reason, but I can't afford it. We even stopped our intimate activities a while ago, and they can only be resumed at the end of this tournament, not before. The only thing I have on my mind is that Randy and his bad way of shaking my hand. He wanted to test my strength, he got him, and he gave me the rage to destroy him. Just because he's a dragon and he's three heads taller than me doesn't mean he's going to scare me, at the same time, nothing's scarier than a really rabid Lightning Dust. His greatest strength is not even his size for me, but rather his natural armor made of thick scales that I intend to pierce. That's why I replaced the mittens by banging directly against an old wall that's going to be destroyed soon anyway. Spitfire shouldn't scold me if I do damage, so why not. I did this day after day, every exercise, every break, every meal and every trip between my home and the academy was calculated to the second. Rainbow Dash will never call me lazy again, that's for sure. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "Uh... (clears throat) Spitfire, do you know why this wall is so cracked?" Ask Rainbow Dash for her captain. She and Soarin and their captain stood in front of a wall about forty metres long and five metres high. The facade was horribly damaged, with cracks over its entire surface. "Yes, it looks like a beast tried to destroy it." Soarin nodded, shivering in her own words. "That's just Thunderlane!" She replied that she was aware of her intensified training. This totally serious statement left the two Pegasus speechless in front of the realization. It was their friend who had done this, when they themselves would be unable to do so even if they spent months doing it. "I think he's ready!" She said, staring at the wall threatening to collapse, smiling. "Come on, hurry up everyone, the game is in a few hours, get ready." she ordered then, blowing her whistle loudly.
They're all there!Spitfire made today's day free because it is very special, as it is the grand finale of the boxing tournament, the one that each year determines an international champion and awards him or her into the Sports Hall of Fame. In Canterlot there is a museum dedicated to the different sports and in particular to their greatest representatives, which catapults them directly as an emblem of their practice all over the world. And it is today that a Pegasus who started boxing out of spite finds himself in the final of this tournament, coveting this place. This Pegasus is called Thunderlane, and he is a member of the wonderbolts, an academy specializing in air competitions and known worldwide for its prowess in this field. The black stallion is therefore the only representative of it in a land sport, and few people consider him a seasoned opponent. Of course, this changed after his victory against the dreaded Lightning Dust, the one that represented the equally famous Olympia Academy, respected in all known competitive sports. And this victory was in no way due to luck, as some people still think wrongly, but to the relentless determination of our boxer with the silver mane who has never stopped training since his first day as a regular boxer. So for all these reasons, today, all confirmed wonderbolts can afford a rest day which is not really a rest day, as Spitfire expects to hear them cheering their comrade alone in the ring, at least physically. The journey was short for the principal concerned, he thought only of visualizing his opponent, without taking into account the rest. He took with pleasure the various encouragements of his friends and fellow wonderbolts, but he would continue to have his enemy in mind, as would his objective, to knock him out. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The locker rooms were a real ordeal to reach, because as they expected, the front door of the Manehattan stadium was confined by spectators who were already taking their seats as well as annoying journalists. Luckily the wonderbolts knew how to handle them best and were quickly able to get over this unfortunately expected hurdle. While most of the wonderbolts took their place in the stands, to the left and right of where their fighter would arrive, Spitfire, Thunderlane, Rainbow Dash, Cloudchaser and Soarin stayed together in the dressing room they had already occupied a few times each week. "So Thunderlane, you feel ready?" Soarin asked, trying to get her boyfriend's attention, which he hasn't had for more than a week. "More than ever, I'd like the fight to start now, but I don't think the stands are full yet!" He nodded and smiled. "Oh, believe me, they're probably not gonna be enough for everyone you're gonna bring!" She said. "Thank you, Rainbow, but... I can't be that popular." he whispered, bending his head and scratching at the same time. Of course you're popular enough to fill them." intervened a voice from the door. All turned their heads towards the entrance to see Light, a confident smile on his face. Behind him were all his friends from high school: Drew, John, Lance, Harri, Teddy, Applejack, Fluttershy, Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie pie. "LIGHT!! The cyan mare screamed like a crazy fangirl before throwing herself into his arms and kissing him, just before retiring and slapping him. "Are you going to abandon me like that again?" She said they were in each other's arms. "You know it was a special occasion." he said defensively, rubbing his cheek frantically. "Hello everyone, it's been a long time." said the fashion designer to Thunderlane and Soarin. When she and the other girls looked at the black stallion, they were stunned by his muscular and, especially for Rarity, very sexy transformation. She and the other girls began to blush, unconsciously or not, such an athletic body was good for the eyes. "Wow, Thunderlane, you've totally changed since the last time we saw each other." said the farmer, realizing that he could help out on the farm with a body like that. "Thank you Applejack, it's good to see you too, and to see you all again!" He responded by standing up from the bench, giving a better view of his dry abs. It was at this moment that Rarity remembered who had the honor of being with this stallion in intimate moments. She approached near Soarin and whispered to him. "Lucky stallion." she said in an almost jealous tone, bringing an inevitable redness to her face as well. The last one to act on it was Harri, who was really jealous that Thunderlane made Fluttershy blush, and in front of him too. He positioned himself between him and his girlfriend while letting the discussion continue. "So Thunderlane, Light told me you pictured me as an opponent when you shadowboxed?" Announced the muscle colossus known as Drew as he approached. "Ah uh... yes, I was... I was doing it." he replied embarrassed by the statement, now realizing this strange action. "Spanked"? Why did you stop? I wasn't strong enough for you?" He joked, and he went on to make a joke. "Uh, no, no, no, it's just that I'm imagining my future opponents now!" He said, waving his arm in front of him. Eventually Drew puts his arm around his neck and pulls him closer to him. "Just kidding, Thunderlane, you do what you want in your workouts." Thunderlane did his best not to show that he was embarrassed to be shirtless and in contact with another stallion. This kind of thing can happen in the ring, but the context is totally different... while in the locker room... "Anyway, we came to watch the game and wish you good luck, and I don't think we're your last visit." continued Light. "What, what do you mean?" He asked as he escaped from Drew and his arm the same color as him. While Thunderlane didn't understand who Light was talking about, the group of friends simply walked away from the door to let him see the suggested person. Clean and professional clothes, white and sky blue league hair, and a warm face. "D-DI-DIRECTOR CELESTIA!" Did he almost scream in the locker room. It was indeed his former high school principal, the welcoming and beloved headmistress Celestia. "Hello Thunderlane! You don't have to call me that anymore. Celestia's fine." She said, smiling with an ever so friendly smile. "C-Celestia, what are you doing here?" He asked as the answer seemed obvious. "As one of my former students and internees, it is my duty to encourage you on this day that is so important to you," she said. Looking back, it's true that Thunderlane remembered seeing her the day she was admitted to the Wonderbolts. God, she was really acting like a second mom, it was both touching and caring of her. "Uh... thank you directly- I mean Celestia." he made up for it in words. "I'm going to take a seat in the bleachers, my sister Luna is waiting for me there, good luck and try not to hurt yourself!" She said before she went upstairs and into the main room. "All right, thanks again for coming!" He says. "Well, that's not all, but you should go too, or there won't be any room left." Spitfire said afterwards, after she had only been a spectator for a while. "Oh, that's right, quick before there's no more room." said the frantic pink mare. In a split second, she and her boyfriend Teddy moved in, with the others following quickly and after once again wishing Thunderlane good luck. Before leaving, Soarin, in spite of his captain's request, turned around and stole a kiss from his friend before finally rushing to the seats in his turn. He hadn't had one for over a week and needed it after all. He walked past Light, who was still waiting at the locker room entrance. "Ah by the way." said Light to get the boxer's attention. "She'll be here." he said, followed by a wink before finally closing the door. No doubt Thunderlane knew who he was talking about, and the revelation made his smile bigger than he thought. Behind him, Spitfire could only breathe a sigh of frustration, as his relationship with the turquoise mare was still unresolved. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Several very long minutes passed when nothing else happened in the dressing room. Spitfire, as usual, didn't say a word and just sat on a wall with his arms folded, waiting for the time as I did. I told him not to distract me, that I knew what I had to do and that I could do it. ... Now that I think about it, my words were not very well chosen, sounding a little too mean in my mind. I wanted to stand up and tell him that a tip or two would be welcome at the game, but a newcomer at our door cut me off. Before I could say a word, a purple mare I knew well broke down the door. It was Flitter! "Hello Thunderlane!" She said to me, hugging me right away. "It's been a long time." "Ah yes, Flitter... I'm glad to see you too." I said, checking on my captain behind us. The mare's entrance on stage irritated her very quickly, but seeing that I knew her, she let it go while keeping her frown. "And I didn't come alone, guess who's with me!" She asked me. At first, I would have only thought of Cloudchaser, but she came with the rest of the wonderbolts, so it didn't make sense. I've been thinking about who his companion might be... Bulk Biceps? Was also a wonderbolt, I saw only one possibility. "Have you found a new boyfriend?" I asked him, smiling, being sure of my answer. "WHAT?!" She screams in the locker room, obviously not convinced by my question. She suddenly approached me again on tiptoe to whisper in my ear. "I remind you that we're in front of your captain, so don't get into that kind of talk with me!" Did she warn me. At that point, I had used up all my cards and wondered who she was talking about. And before I could tell her that I was out of gas, she walked away from the door to let me see the mysterious individual. A light grey pegasus colt with a black mane and bright eyes, probably out of admiration for his big brother... that is me. "RUMBLE!!! WHAT THE HELL..." Did I get to say before the colt jumped into my arms and repeated what he called me? "BIG BROTHER! I CAME TO SEE YOU WIN BIG BROTHER!" He said, squeezing me as hard as he could so I wouldn't slip off my bust. "RUMBLE!!!" Did I say again, more aggressively this time. "It's a boxing match, you're too young to see that kind of thing." I said, and I hugged him back. He finally saw the look in my eyes, a look that clearly described my displeasure and meant for him "you will be punished if you stay here for much longer". Flitter didn't even dare interfere, and even Spitfire didn't move an inch. I thought she would stop me and set a good example for my little brother, but she was just staring at us from the wall where she was behind me, maybe waiting for things to get out of hand before intervening. "Thunderlane, why are you acting like that, he came to cheer you up, you should be happy!" Informed me Flitter as I approached, dissuading me from continuing in that voice. Obviously, as always with her or her sister, I didn't take it into account. "No Flitter, I'm adamant about this, Rumble might feel uncomfortable or even traumatized if he sees me fighting and getting beaten up." I said immediately afterwards. "Big brother, I... I just came to watch you win, I... I really wanted to see you today, I'm the one who called Flitter to go with her." "What? But why?" Shocked to hear that. "Because you told me you wanted to make me proud, that's all that mattered to you! He nodded and looked me in the eye now. If you want me to be proud of you, I have to see you win!!!" He says he's more confident. It was that last sentence that got me thinking and thinking, and then remembering the time I told him I was boxing. When I was a Wonderbolt, Rumble was always in the audience with Flitter to watch Cloudchaser and I perform our prowess when we were both in the show. But now that I'm a boxer, would I have simply left him at home and come back late at night to tell him the result of the match: good or bad? It's true that when I imagined the scene in my head, it seemed bland and a pity, a pity that he didn't see me in action as he had done up to that point. I too, at his age, would have liked to see my parents or my relatives accomplish great feats, sporting or otherwise, but simply spectacular. That's the way it should work in a normal family, and I'd be blocking that way... We're gonna fix it. "Let me see you big brother, I want to see you win!" He says it to get me out of my head. "Flitter!" Did I just say. "Yes, Thunderlane?" "If I get hit, hide his eyes." I'd just answered before I laid Rumble down on the ground like the great colt he was. At that moment, my little brother and Flitter opened their eyes at my request, understanding that I finally agreed that Rumble could be present in the bleachers. "Count on me, Thunder." she said, greeting me and then hugging the colt and heading to the bleachers. "THANK YOU, BIG BROTHER!" Did I hear in the hallway before the footsteps faded after several loud seconds. It was probably unconsciously, but I started smiling without thinking about it, convincing myself that I had probably made the right choice. "Did I do the right thing?" I had just asked without actually waiting for an answer, just wondering aloud. "If you're smiling, it was the right choice." answered a voice behind me. It was my captain's that I had totally forgotten in his corner, not having said a word during the whole altercation. I turned around and just smiled back, seeing his own smile answering me and comforting me in my decision. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The time of the match was finally about to ring, and everyone was eager to finally see the arrival of the boxers. Most of the wonderbolts took all the top spots with Flitter and Rumble joining them, while Rainbow Dash was with Light and their friends closer to the ring. While almost all the places were taken, one of them was free next to the Pegasus of the Olympia Academy, and although many mares wanted to sit there, the stallion had to argue that it was already taken. Rainbow Dash ends up watching a turquoise mare sit there without Light saying anything. Then she recognized her. "Thunderlane's detractors are on the other side!" She said, spanking him sounded like a threat, didn't really want her here. It was the first time since the incident that she spoke to her former fearless partner again. Lightning Dust did not take into account the fact that she wanted to yell at this comment and argued like a smart mare. "I've come to cheer him on!" She said, looking at her sideways, which didn't seem to bother the cyan mare who was doing the same. "Then you'll need this!" He said as he stopped the half-conflict that was going on by looking at his academy classmate and presenting him with a flag with Thunderlane's head on it. At first hesitant at first and wondering how she could encourage him with a piece of cloth attached to such a small stick, she eventually resigned herself to taking it. During his match against him, he said in front of everyone his wish that Lightning Dust and the wonderbolt academy would be back on good terms. Of course, this would require a huge effort on her part, but since she is the one who almost killed the ponies in the first place, she doesn't really have anything to complain about. It was by looking at the face on her flag that she finally motivated herself to want to make peace with others, if only for him. Because, without wanting to and without being sentimental, she had fallen in love with it, that's all. "While we're at it, how'd your kiss with him was?" Asked recklessly the pegasus next to her, knowing in advance her reaction, and smiling in advance as well. "SHUT UP!!!!" ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ 6pm had just sounded on the clock that was in my dressing room, so it was time to leave for the ring. For the final, the boxers had to come with a very visible entrance on stage, just to impress the gallery. My choice was the projectors, which gave rise to an infinite number of possibilities for this show. "Welcome to the grand finale of this tournament which can finally begin. We're going to witness the fight that will determine who is the best boxer in the world, and for the first time in its 45-year history, one of the representatives is a Pegasus!" Speak to the entire room. I don't know why, but the whole room had shut down, no more noise could be heard except for the speeches of the two presenters. "For 1.75 m and 80 kg of muscle, he represents the world-famous Wonderbolt Academy, which is in its first participation. A thunderous cheer for this pony: THUN-DER-LANE!!" The moment my name was spoken, I entered the room and the spotlights were doing their job, illuminating the walls behind me to make huge dark wings appear in a sky that was also not very clear, hoping that it would make it look like they were mine. I was smiling and didn't have my fists in front of my chest, but was on my ribs, tight and ready, giving me charisma and cheers of all kinds. I didn't take long to see the wonderbolt corner, all wearing the classic uniform while I had my own boxer's outfit. Only Flitter wasn't wearing it and had Rumble on his shoulders. I looked down a little more and saw Rainbow Dash, Light and the rest of my friends from high school. The sight of Lightning Dust made me smile even more sincerely, as well as when I saw Director Celestia and her sister Luna even closer, in the first seat. They were really all there, no one was missing, and others were there when I wasn't even waiting. If I win... it's gonna be a great moment, I thought.
Rise up!Thunderlane sat down as soon as the bell rang, while Randy stared at him for several seconds before finally going into his corner as well. His coach, Theor, seemed baffled by what had just happened, and even began to rebuke the dragon for his poor performance in that round. But Randy didn't listen to him, he kept his eyes closed, he seemed to be thinking about several things at once. "HHAA!! YOU LISTEN TO ME !!!" Threw the little purple dragon at him. Still no reaction from him, the red dragon was thinking, thinking about his family. A loving father and mother, an expressive older sister and two twin little brothers playing in the meadow a few steps away from their home, a poor run-down house. In this painting he was beginning to see himself there too, a colossal red dragon next to the other members of his species. They had gathered to take the only picture in the frame above their fireplace, all smiling despite their visible problems in life. Little food was brought into the house, only the mother had a part-time job in a bar, the father's lung problems prevented him from putting in much effort. When it was Randy's turn to look for work, he took it as a miracle that Theor approached him. A rich and powerful man who controlled most of the sports facilities in the Dragon Empire. The dragon's slender, dry body caught his eye irreparably, and a contract to participate in various boxing tournaments was soon signed. Who would have thought that when he returned home, his parents' reaction would be so negative. They had hated the idea, for the simple reason that they didn't want their son to risk his life for money. They had suggested he find something else, but the remuneration and rewards for victory were too tempting for the red dragon. Saving his family from misery was all he cared about, no matter whether he had to take a beating or give up for it. So he had no choice but to go far away with Theor as his coach and the one who would save his family. All he had to do was be strong and win. And that's what he did during a long year, all the dragon boxing tournaments were systematically won by Randy, who no longer saw his family, living at the rhythm of training and travels while sending them all his monetary earnings. Theor paid him everything, he didn't need it. And at the end of that year, he was entered in this tournament, the most prestigious in the world of boxing. He was winning fight after fight here too, as if he was predestined to be the greatest boxer of all time. But with all this, even though he was doing all this to help them, he had forgotten his family. By dint of keeping in mind the few opponents who gave him a hard time in matches, he gradually forgot the image of the faces of his parents, sister and twin brothers. He was beginning to regret this choice, clenching his fists tightly. Sorry Thunderlane, sorry for the handshake, sorry for my mockery, sorry for everything... I don't mean a word of it, it was Theor who forced me to say all this, only for a handful of tickets. I can see what you're capable of, and that you're not really here by choice, you'd like to fly again with your comrades, but you can't anymore. You're stuck here on dry land... With me. I feel so alone all of a sudden, I wanted to be the savior of my family, but I didn't think I'd get so caught up in the thought of giving them all the money I was making. I don't want them to see me, I don't want them to find out what I've become. And at the same time, I would so much like to tell them how much I miss them, he finally thought, taking his usual empty look in his eyes, as if he had fainted. "YOU MUST WIN, REMEMBER WHO YOU'RE FIGHTING FOR!" He tried to remind his coach by shaking his head as hard as he could. On the other side of the ring, Spitfire felt relieved to see Thunderlane back to normal, even though he was bleeding from his forehead and mouth. He drank a lot of water and a new tooth guard was placed in his jaw. Spitfire concluded that Thunderlane had already recovered quite well from the severe blows he had taken. "You really scared us all, you know, the whole round I was just holding my breath," Spitfire said with a smile. "Yeah, sorry, I got stupidly fooled by his strategy!" he commented. "That's right, be more careful now, especially since you saw he wasn't as tough as you thought." "That's right." he said, followed by a laugh. "Seems like hitting a wall for a week helped me a lot." "Stop joking around and go ahead, Randy doesn't even answer his coach anymore, he must be stunned." she said, turning her head. And indeed, the dragon hadn't moved during his entire break, as if he had fallen asleep. Some of the ponies were hoping he would sit still, the first round was too much to watch and many were on the verge of a heart attack. When the referee finally asked the coaches to leave, Theor was furious to see that as soon as he stepped out of the ring, his boxer got up straight away, proof that he was conscious. Seeing no need to shout at him again, he was content to hope that he had listened to his instructions. "Ready?!" The two fighters got back into place, arms outstretched at the front of their chests and gloves over their mouths. They seemed almost fresh again, even though the first round had taken its toll on their bodies, their minds, and those of the spectators in the stadium and on television. "BOX!!!!" If you're stuck with me here Thunderlane, you might as well make this fight memorable, thought Randy. I wonder why he looks so sad, did it really affect him so much to get hit? the stallion wondered as he... *DING DING DING DING* The bell rang, announcing that the second round could begin, and that the two boxers could once again release all their power within the authorized perimeter. And they began this round in the quietest possible rhythm, approaching their opponent cautiously. Is he going to try his technique again later? Thunderlane wondered. Is he still angry or can I approach him without fear? Randy wondered on his side. The tension was at its peak, it could be measured by the silence that emanated from the stadium, both in the ring and in front of the various spectators, in the stands or in front of their TV. Everyone was holding their breath once again, wondering how the boxers could still just stand and show no sign of weakness after the violence of the first three minutes. Now! I'm going in! At the same time, the opponents accelerated and threw a hard right into each other's heads. The two touched each other at close range, recreating the beats of two cannonballs hitting the enemy castle wall at the same time. The shock made the fans on either side vibrate again, they vibrated with excitement. "GO THUNDERLANE!!!! TAKE HIM DOWN AGAIN!" "YOU'RE THE BEST RANDY, PUT IT DOWN!" Both sides once again shouted their cheers for their favorite as the ring was the battleground for another long-awaited confrontation. The beginning of this round was marked by the unquestionable equality of the two opponents. Randy had his size and thick skin, Thunderlane had his impressive strength and speed. Giving each other another blow simultaneously, the fight continued... Round two! Zero knockouts, 48 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 3! Zero knockouts, 53 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 4! Zero knockouts, 65 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 5! Zero knockouts, 77 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ Round 6! Zero knockouts, 90 hits. ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ "And we've come to the seventh round of this final a lot tighter than expected," commented the pony. "Who was expecting you to win the title?" He suddenly asked his scribbled colleague. "Uh, it's really impossible to tell them apart right now, they both have an equal chance of winning this match for me." "I'm thinking the same thing!" He says, lying. Well, he's a pony, he's obviously for Thunderlane, but he's not allowed to say. "Thunderlane will win, I'm sure of it!" Said Lightning Dust in his seat, staring at the announcers, judging them not to make a choice. "GO THUNDERLANE!!" Shouts out Rainbow Dash first. "YOU'LL BE THE CHAMPION!!!" Continued Light. "YOU CAN'T LOSE WHEN YOU COME BACK UP!!!" Continued Drew. "YOU GO, BIG BROTHER!!!" Suddenly a distant voice was heard lower than the others. The black stallion, identifying who it belonged to, backed away from his opponent to take a look, to see Flitter and Cloudchaser carrying his little brother Rumble at arm's length. And he smiled, he looked at him and shouted to encourage him, it was so beautiful for his elder brother that a tear unconsciously fell on his cheek when he saw this divine image, followed by an emotional smile. "RANDY!!! STRIVE YOU!!!" THAT VOICE!!! The dragon said to himself before turning his head as well, opening his eyes and opening his mouth behind his gloves. It was them... his family, she was there, father, mother, older sister and twin little brothers, they were all there... the son's reaction was similar to that of the stallion, a tear on his cheek smiling at his loved ones whom they hadn't seen for so long. It's decided, after this fight, I'm coming back with you! Thought the dragon before turning to Thunderlane. The two looked at each other with a serious smile, almost overly generous, as if they were happy to fight. Now they were. I have to make them proud, all of them," they all said at the same time, before rushing at each other with great joy, smiling at their opponent even if he wasn't meant to be. The strikes hit their targets again and again, the upper part of their bodies began to be marked everywhere, from the head to the abs, through the ribs and arms. But they didn't care, standing up and hitting their opponent was all that mattered, we'll see the state of the body later. And speaking of standing, the boxers' legs finally started shaking after six long rounds, showing that they were not invincible. This caused Thunderlane to lose their speed advantage. And the next blow was fatal. It directly damaged the stallion's jaw, knocking and spanking him directly and dropping his arms limply. As for the dragon, the blow to his stomach forced him to bring his gloves over his wound, which could have been a perfect opportunity for the stallion to deliver the coup de grâce. Except that Thunderlane was starting to fall, his legs could no longer carry him and his muscle mass. He was starting to stagger and inevitably ended up being carried by gravity. The eyes of his supporters turned to disaster when they saw this horror picture, their champion could not just lose after so much effort, he could go on, they were convinced. Thunderlane's first thought was the advice Spitfire had given him at the start of the game: "Even if you're exhausted, hit him with all your might and take advantage of the opportunities!" And she gave him that advice. He's exhausted now and surely never been so close to death itself. It's when he sees himself falling before he reacts: it's now or never! He gathered all the strength he had left in his right fist, and before overtaking his opponent, he sent another mach 1 speed cannonball directly into Randy's jaw, who had let his guard down far too long and hadn't retreated far enough. He received the shot in the middle of his mouth, and being also at the end of his strength, he couldn't hold on any longer. The momentum of the blow caused Thunderlane to fall to the ground much faster than expected, making the belly landing even less pleasant and more painful, but he didn't even have the strength to moan anymore. As for Randy, his body rocked backwards after this last blow, he finally let go of his stomach and lay on the ground next to the stallion in a double crash that made the ground vibrate. The shaking of the ring continued for several more seconds before he realized the incredible scene that had just occurred. "It's... a..." "DOUBLE DOWN!!! A SIMULTANEOUS DOWN OF THE TWO BOXERS, I HAVE NEVER SEE THIS !!!" screamed the scribble in her microphone with her wings suddenly spread, ready to faint in the face of this new show of strength. The spectators were still stunned by such a scene, quickly followed by the referee's awareness. “1...” "GET UP!!!!" All the people in the stands, supporters of pegasus or the dragon, shouted in unison, creating a most disturbing echo. The referee began his count for the two boxers, watching them carefully as he counted in each of his hands, each one for one of them. “...2...” He continued counting while neither of the two opponents had moved, they seemed unconscious from the sight of the bleachers. “...3...” "...GET UP THUNDERLANE!!" Shouted the group of Rainbow Dash, Light, Drew and Lightning Dust. Suddenly, all four ponies got up from their seats and cheered their friend with all their might. Soon, the others followed, and within a second, all the wonderbolt fans were on their feet, cheering louder and louder for their champion. Without even seeing what was happening on the other side of the bleachers, the dragons had the same reaction, destroying their voices to give strength to their champion. The stadium was shaking so much that the noise must have spread outside the stadium, giving the impression of an earthquake to the people of Manehattan. “...4...” "...WHAT ARE YOU DOING RANDY, GET UP RIGHT NOW!!" Shouts the draconian coach as he jumps from his frustration spot. Randy seemed to hear him as he opened his eyes, and a bright glow emanated, showing he was still capable of surpassing himself. As for Thunderlane, he also began to see something waving in front of him, a yellow shadow with a red mane that he recognized. It was Spitfire. "YOU DID ALL THIS FOR THIS THUNDERLANE MOMENT, SO YOU GET UP NOW!!" She ordered him. She shouted so loudly that it brought back the hearing of the pegasus on the march, hearing all the shouting around him. He could not move his head, however, to see the spectators cheering him on, which he knew to be everyone anyway. He stretched out something else that put him on the edge of his seat. “...5...” He suddenly turned his head to see the minotaur above him counting down. He didn't see if Randy was still on the ground like he was, but he didn't care, he had to get up. Imagining his friends screaming for death to see him standing again, he moved his arms to stick his fists on the ground. Looking directly at the ground, he could feel the drops of sweat from his head go through his face, up to his nose, before seeing them fall against the flat surface of the ring. He also felt all the pressure that his arms supported, feeling them warming up every second, begging him to stop this effort. Finally, the lights above him and the enclosed space of the stadium crushed him under the heat, he would have done anything for a glass of water that wasn't made of his own sweat. “...6...” He still found the strength to continue his superhuman effort, if he was there, it was to get up. He used his arms as supports to raise his chest with pain in his forearms. Seeing their champion in motion, the ponies began to scream even louder. "THUNDERLANE!! THUNDERLANE!! THUNDERLANE !! THUNDERLANE!!" The fans no longer shouted each to their corners, they had united under one slogan to shout again and again in unison. They even began to clap their feet on the ground every time they called out to him, violently shaking the whole stadium. "RANDY! RANDY!! RANDY!! RANDY!!!" The cheers for the dragon were similar, with his fans clawing their clawed feet on the ground in the same manner. It was to the one who would make the most noise that the two sides engaged in another duel, while in the ring, the position was advanced. “...7...” Thunderlane managed to put his foot on the flat surface at the same time as Randy. The two boxers looked at each other to see the other's advance without dwelling on it any further. Always with their gloves on the ground to hold them down, the hardest part was to place both feet with only their legs to keep them stable. “...8...” At the same moment the referee counted a new number, both boxers started moaning, slamming their second foot on the ground, wanting to anchor it deep into the ground so they wouldn't fall down. They achieved a new feat by raising their bust to a respectable height while their legs did everything they could to hold them in place. The cheering came to an end when all they had to do was raise their arms at chest level to be able to continue the game. “...9...” As they looked into each other's eyes again, Thunderlane and Randy raised their arms to that expected level after some difficulty, going slowly. The achievement made both sides scream with joy for their champions, but also with disgust for their opponent. The two boxers maintained eye contact until the referee first checked the state of the pegasus. With a new onset of bleeding in his forehead, creating a trail of blood from his cheek to his neck, the referee seemed reluctant to let it continue. Until he heard a noise coming from behind him, forcing him to turn around in a hurry. The sound was that of the dragon boxer's knees and forearms being pulled back to the ground, spanking his uneven, audible gasp. So the referee turned to the dragon on the ground and leaned over to ask him: "Can you continue?" Randy had to take a slightly less jerky breath to answer, but he knew what he meant as soon as he was brought to the ground by his body. Between breaths, he could say. "No... I can't anymore... and, I don't want to anymore..." he replied before he slammed his forehead to the ground in a crushing sign of defeat. To this statement, the minotaur raised his arms in the air, spanking a sign to ring the bell at the end of the match and then raise the arm of the great winner. The sound resounded in everyone's head like the end, the one everyone had been waiting for, but which was only pleasant to hear for half the occupants. And it was this part of the audience that was heard again. "IT'S FINISHED, YES, AND THE BIG WINNER AND NEW WORLD BOXING CHAMPION IS A PEGASUS." exclaimed the pony, standing on his desk and shouting loudly his joy. "45 YEARS AFTER THE CREATION OF THIS TOURNAMENT, THE FIRST PEGASUS TO ENTER IS NONE OTHER THAN THE INCREDIBLE, THE MAGNIFICENT, THE MIGHTY THUNDERLANE!" Then she screamed into her own microphone, no longer hiding her joyous madness, accompanying her partner across the table and hugging her madly. "YES!!!! THUNDERLANE!! THUNDERLANE!!" The ponies exclaim, regaining their feet in the face of this feat. Without waiting another second, Rainbow Dash, Light and Lightning Dust took to the air to join their friend at full speed. Thunderlane began to fall, realizing that he was no longer required to stand, but was quickly caught by the three Pegasus, not wanting to see him on the ground again. They congratulated him for the exceptional match he had played and that he fully deserved his victory while the black stallion was fainting in the apples. On the other side of the ring, Randy was gnawed by his defeat which he didn't want to believe in, but had to accept the reality that his body would not be able to fight for a long time. He loved boxing... although he had no choice but to start, he loved to fight, but this match made him realize how empty he had been since that first day. He needed to see his family again, he needed to come back with them, whether as a loser or a coward, but he had to. "RANDY!" The dragon boxer was called by that same blend of voices, of worried parents, a moving sister and admiring twins. It was them, a few feet away from him, glued to the ring. "RANDY!!! COME HOME WITH US!!!" They begged him. They wanted to see him again, even in the face of defeat in the role he'd assumed of his own choosing, it made no difference. He was a member of the family and there was no point in hiding it, he wanted to come back... "My... my family..." he said, starting to cry on the ground as they all climbed into the ring to give him a hug, something they hadn't done for so long. The reunion scene moved the audience and was televised showing the humanity of the remaining boxers. This fight was the work of many more factors than just the supposed power of the participants, and the world had proof of this right here. "BIG BROTHER!!!" And at the same time, Flitter brought little Rumble into the ring to hug his big brother, despite apparent injuries, Thunderlane didn't let go of him after he arrived. He dropped his knees to the ground and began to shed his first tear of triumph. He wore a radiant smile, always with a view to representing the perfect stallion for his little brother. "I... I did it..." he said before hugging Rumble even tighter... "I DID IT!!!!" And a perfect man doesn't hesitate to show his emotions, and that's what the boxers were doing now that the match was over. In a final spasm of good sportsmanship, Randy and Thunderlane both approached, helped by his father for one and Rainbow Dash for the other. The match will end on his words. "Thunderlane, I'm sorry for what I did before the match, I didn't believe myself, you're a great opponent and I hope you keep boxing!" He said. "Thank you for the encouragement but I intend to rest now," he said with a joyful smile. "Good luck to you too for the future." The boxers squeezed each other's gloves, not like their first time, it was a sign of respect now. The audience applauded the exchange before they began to worship the champion again. Even the dragons, moved by the acceptance of Randy's defeat, took his side. They were cheered as they left the stadium the same way they had entered, just as triumphantly as an hour before.
What happens nextAfter its long months, this period of my life that I spent training as hard as anyone else, see more than many other wonderbolts. After that phase of my life where I didn't know where that voice was going to take me. After days of running, lifting weights, hitting, cashing and hitting again. After the hard but noble decision to confront an old friend whom I still felt guilty for not standing up for myself. After the doubts my change brought me, both personally and with my little brother and his fear of losing me... like them... After all that, there I was, in the Spitfire office, with my wonderbolt friends behind me, accompanied by Light and Lightning Dust. They were all looking at me, while in my arms I was wearing the belt of the world boxing champion, my belt. It was huge compared to its original use, edged in silver and painted black with a gold emblem in the center representing two boxing gloves clashing. And finally, my name was inscribed on each side with the number of stars corresponding to my number of knockouts. I would stare at it for a few more seconds before finally placing it in a glass cupboard, where our captain would put all the awards that we Wonderbolts won. Between medals and winged cups, my belt in the upper right corner seemed out of place. But everyone must have thought it was a welcome addition. Spitfire then locked the compartment before turning around. "Fellow Wonderbolts, today is a great day in the history of our academy. We have won a new award worthy to reside here, and when I say we." she said before looking at me. "I'm obviously talking about our international boxer." she said before she began to applaud me. Everyone followed her, clapping their hands to congratulate me once again, as if the too many times since my victory had never happened. I began to blush with embarrassment as I scratched the back of my head, smiling uncontrollably. "Thank you!" I simply said. "And now we're going to celebrate that victory, all of us in the hall!" She ordered, as if her captain's instincts had surfaced. Most of them took it as an order, and headed to the hall, including me. She had balloons and a few games planned, which until then had been the general idea of a party. But knowing that these "games" consisted of arm wrestling and other running events, both flying and walking, it made me question the definition of party in my captain's head. Well, I wasn't going to complain, I had stopped since the beginning of my training, so I might as well keep good habits. When I saw Light and Lightning Dust staying in his office however, I went to the door to listen to their conversation, deciding to join the others later. "Lightning Dust! I realize my punishment may have been a bit extreme, I think in two years you've changed quite a bit and you could make a good leader in competition without putting other people's lives in danger." Spitfire began. "So I've decided to withdraw my judgment, you can go back to flying competition if you want to at the Olympia Academy." she said with a smile. Did I just hear what I just heard? Spitfire apologizing, and to Lightning Dust as well. I couldn't see her face in my present position, but when she said in person: "THANK YOU SPITFIRE!!" I take it she was pretty happy, even though now she was going to be a serious contender for the wonderbolts. I beat her on dry land, but will the result be the same now that she's back in the air, her favorite field? As I asked myself this question, I felt a weight coming down on me, and more specifically my head. "Who are you watching?" asked me in the voice of a tomboy. I didn't need to look up to understand that it was Rainbow Dash, who weighed his weight but whom I could bear very easily now. A hit from Lightning Dust was much harder to take. "Nothing Dash, just good news!" I answered before she deigned to step aside. "Even if I don't believe you, that's not why I'm here." she said before she pointed at me. "Thunderlane, I've been there for every one of your games, so now it's your turn to return the favor by attending the Equestria games." she ordered me, once again expressing her madness at the thought of finally participating as a wonderbolt. "But you didn't have to ask me, I would watch you all during the games." I said innocently as I stood up. "What are you two doing here? Go to the party, come on, let's go!" Said another voice behind me that I recognized as Light coming out of Spitfire's office. "You don't give me orders!" replied his girlfriend with a smile of amusement on her face. "We'll see about that!" Did he say such a threat before he took action. With a mischievous smile on his face, he rushed up to her and grabbed an arm, carrying her on his shoulder and then ran to the room where the party, or rather the special training, was taking place. He took note of blocking the wings of his beloved with his arm wrapped around her, she would run away too easily otherwise. "Hey, stop it!" She said as she began to gesticulate in all directions, trying to get out of the way. Beyond her requests to stop, she smiled as she tried to free herself by gently patting her boyfriend's back. They had a new way of having fun for me, I can't imagine myself doing the same with Soarin, but I was taking a wicked pleasure in watching them as they finally left my vision. "What are you still doing here, the party is especially for you!" Taught me a new voice behind me. I didn't even have time to turn around until the turquoise mare pushed me from behind to the party for me. She had a lot of strength to do that, by the way. "Let's go, let's go!" She reminded me with her new-found joy that I found her home so pleasant. So without saying a word, I set off without her help, Lightning Dust staying by my side. I did not tell her that I knew about the good news, and even if Spitfire would probably not accept that I encouraged her, internally, I could not decide between her and Rainbow Dash when the time came. In less than a month, the Equestria games will be on everyone's lips, no one will escape, especially since this is my friends' first participation. And I'd be surprised if they go unnoticed. Every 4 years these famous games are held and followed throughout Equestria and even beyond, their worldwide reach is no longer to be demonstrated. When I think that the World Boxing Tournament was already filling the stadiums, even though it is not a discipline that everyone agrees on, I can't even imagine the stadium the size of Ponyville being able to accommodate all the spectators, and probably me, Rumble, and all my friends who don't participate. Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Cloudchaser... Lightning Dust, Light, Drew... I'll be with you, cheering for you like you cheered for me!
Big brother's roleBut while all the lights were facing me, they suddenly changed direction once I reached the ring, now illuminating the entrance in front of me. My opponents'. "But his opponent is not to be outdone. He represents the draconian breed in this championship, and expects to win the monetary reward in his home country. Weighing in at 150 kilograms and measuring 2.15 meters, this is..: RAN-DY!" The lighting suddenly took on another level when real flames appeared on the sides of the door, burning upwards and greatly warming the already heavy atmosphere. It was in this avalanche of heat that my opponent appeared: Randy. He was always so titanic, I even wondered if he wouldn't be taller than Drew. So tall that you couldn't even notice his coach behind him, barely reaching his thighs. He then went on to say that these supporters, mostly dragons, were cheering him and asking him to beat me to a pulp, among other things. My own fans were seeing Randy for the first time in most cases, not all of them took the time to watch our interview last week. And many were shocked by the red dragon's indomitable physique. And now that I saw him in his boxing outfit, it's true that his scales gave him the appearance of armored, rock-solid skin. The flames behind him went out and the audience calmed down a little more, seeing that the lights showed only him and me as the stars of the day. When he took his first step in the ring, I could see again the difference in size between the two of us. I relied on my improved extension to reach his head, thinking it was his most sensitive weak spot. He looked at me again without conveying the slightest emotion, except perhaps the little desire to be here today. Then I noticed the long tail hanging behind him, wondering how such a long tail couldn't hinder his movements. Comforting me at the idea of having a much less awkward limb on my side, I was surprised to see him wrap his around his waist, forming a belt so as not to embarrass him. As usual, the doodler walked to the center of the ring still with her pink bow tie in her fur. She motioned for us to approach before she gave us the floor. "Any last words before the fight begins?" She asked me when she lent me the microphone. I knew exactly what I was going to say. "Last week when we shook hands, I don't know what you were trying to test by squeezing it so tight, but I promise I'll give it my all to get you down!" I expressed myself by giving him a look not very amused by this reaction. As was to be expected, the spectators were taken aback by my statement, to believe that nobody really watched our interview. I don't know what my friends and fans thought about it, but it was not the time to question me, as I passed the microphone to my opponent. I stared at him meanly and would not escape the gaze, unlike him who kept his head down and then turned to look at his coach, as if to ask him something. Between Randy's mass and the microscopic size of the man who had supposedly trained him, I couldn't see what it was all about, until he turned to me with a look of disappointment on his face, sighing sadly. "If I did that, it was only to test your strength as a little colt, and I'm very disappointed even though I expected it!" He nodded, giving the doodle directly after the microphone. As he had already turned and headed for his corner, the reactions of the spectators were direct. Between encouragement from her fellow dragons and irritation and insults from the ponies, the room was far from the silence it was showing a few seconds ago. As for me, I took it upon myself to simply grit my teeth before going back to my corner, extremely embittered by his comment. Then I saw Spitfire in my eyes... "You don't respond to his threats, it's the best way to distract and annihilate you when the fighting starts!" Is she warning me. I nodded my head as she placed my mouth guard on the upper gums. I could feel the bell ringing, I could see the referee taking the scribble's place and getting ready to kick off. "Hey Spitfire!" Did I ask. "What?" She asked me. "Any last words of advice before we start?" I asked him with a proud smile from where I'd arrived. Judging by her face, she didn't expect me to ask for last-minute advice. But I did it because I knew she wouldn't have time to think about it and would give me real advice that I would follow, because it's her heart that will give it to me, not her position as a coach. "Even if you're exhausted, hit him with all your might and take advantage of the opportunities!" She said to me, visibly certain of her trick at the sight of her more serious gaze. She seemed as much a part of the game as I was, like she was the one who was going to fight. It felt good to see her like that, I thought I wouldn't be alone in the ring, not just physically anyway. I nodded again before turning around and seeing the referee ready to start the match. "Ready?!" He said as he signaled the coaches to come out of their respective corners. As Randy and I got into position, silence resumed its masterful role in the stadium until the recognizable ringing of the bell. "BOX!!!" As the cheering resumed, Thunderlane took the lead with a most remarkable acceleration. He had gained speed again from his match against Lightning Dust, and was ready both physically and psychologically to fight. He began an assault that only managed to touch the dragon's scaly forearms, he could see how strong they were, passing them will be complicated. Even if they were only as solid as stone, the stallion would surely have to risk injury to his fists to be able to beat him. Unless his opponent gives him the opportunity, he thinks... quickly followed by a widening of the eyes and total immobilization. He couldn't explain it, but Randy totally opened his guard, his two long arms on each side, leaving his torso exposed. "We have an interesting start, Randy seems to be challenging Thunderlane with a technique I've rarely seen in my career!" exclaimed the pony into his microphone. The stallion didn't know what he was playing at, but he wasn't going to spoil this incredible opportunity, it would surely not come back anytime soon. He glanced at each of his arms before finally deciding to move forward again. With a new impulse, he set out to hit his opponent's red chest, keeping his guard level with his face. Finally, he threw a right at his target. He watched his opponent's right arm and wanted to turn his eyes. *SMASH* The first powerful shot of the game was a throw, and Thunderlane was the victim, with Randy's left fist hitting him on the cheek. The shock instantly caused him to move backwards, even though the shot had been thrown to the side. Panic-stricken by this strike, Thunderlane raised his guard... to get loaded on and hit in the belly. Randy's strength was not to be proven, the shot was sent from an area so low that Thunderlane left his contact with the ground and was thrown against the ropes behind him. He landed with violence and above all a bad desire to spit what was in his mouth, but was able to restrain himself. The pony audience was holding its breath when they saw the state of Thunderlane in just two shots, starting to fear this game. The dragons did not want to stop there and encouraged their representative to exterminate the foal as they called him. Before Randy continued his charge, Thunderlane came to his senses and moved to his left to get off the ropes. He was much faster on land than his opponent, and he even ended up turning the situation around, positioning himself behind him and putting him in turn against the ropes now. The dragon resumed his strange pose, arms open, pushing the pony to charge him again. Which Thunderlane did again, checking both his arms before he got too close. He left his gaze on his left arm, striking almost blindly, he didn't want another surprise blow. And his extension is not enough to touch, even though his run was stopped by a right hook on his neck. The blow hit a sensitive part of the stallion, who had difficulty keeping his balance, feeling as if his brain was sending him signals of migraines and dizziness. Then, his vision was disturbed by a shadow, that of the opposing fist. He backed away again without understanding how he was spanking it before he did. In the bleachers, spectators witnessed the pegasus being damaged, and some combat sports enthusiasts drew conclusions. "Did you guys see that?" Asked the Pegasus stallion Olympia with his arms folded. "Saw what? That Thunderlane needs our encouragement?" Says a scraggly Rainbow Dash before getting ready to scream at her friend in the ring. "But not that, Randy's technique!" Lightning Dust exclaimed, bringing Rainbow Dash to look at it. "He uses his waist to force Thunderlane to watch each of his arms, except when he gets too close he can't see both, so Randy uses that to hit the one he's not watching and he goes from there!" "Not to mention his reach, accuracy and strength, and the way he fights, I wouldn't be surprised if he didn't take many hits during matches, it should throw him off balance that Thunderlane can hit him just once before the end of this round." Light continued. "He focuses too much on Randy's scales and forgets that his waist is a formidable weapon against which he doesn't defend himself." added the bodybuilder sitting next to Rainbow Dash. "So, you mean that..." "If he touches him just once, his morale will take a hit, and he'll have a chance." said Lightining Dust as he stared more closely at the game. But while the athletes in the stands had made their predictions, everyone abandoned their thoughts to face reality. And their serious gaze was replaced by a significant astonishment when they saw a tooth guard flying across the ring and landing close to the dragon's coach, who was smiling with satisfaction at what he saw. And protects itself tooth was not clean, it was gorged with blood, from that of its owner, a black stallion with silver mane and falling on his head. As he attempted a new attack, he was stopped for the third time in the same way and ended up with a very violent uppercut, spanking his teeth and reaching the strings again. It was with his eyes wide open in fear and his mouth gaping and bloody that his head went to the other side of the rope, to see his audience upside down. His body no longer responded to his calls, only his eyes could only move to scan who was in the bleachers while his neck kept contact with the rope and kept him standing. The liquid that stained his teeth coupled with his irregular and strong breathing and leg tremors gave a completely different kind of show. His sweaty body and flayed face looked like part of a torture act. And all he found were horrified looks at what they saw, most of them not even daring to open their eyes. In the front row was the director Celestia, accompanied by her sister Luna, the two were in each other's arms, too close to the sobs. The stallion's eyes moved a little higher, until he saw his friends from high school. Most of them, like everyone else, were unable to look at him, closing their eyes and taking refuge in their neighbor's arms. Only Rainbow Dash, Drew, Light and Lightning Dust were still keeping their eyes on him. And although the girls covered their mouths with their hands, reflecting the horror they felt when they saw it like that, the two stallions from the Olympia Academy were on the verge of tears. They had their teeth clenched and were as tense as the boxer himself, dropping the only words of all the wonderbolt fans. "GO ON THUNDERLANE!!!" Did they scream. "YOU CAN DO IT!!!" Followed quickly, but not from them. It was Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust who took the courage to shout another cheer for him, knowing that he absolutely needed it. The stallion's gaze finally shifted to the highest row of bleachers, to see all the wonderbolts. Cloudchaser and Soarin also hid their mouths with their hands, but did not have the strength to bear it like that, the vision of their friend on the brink of the abyss leaving them speechless, simply crying. But what Thunderlane was most afraid of was when he saw Flitter and his little brother, Rumble, cowering in his arms. He... he wasn't looking at him, he was crying in her friend's arms, because of him... He allowed him to watch him fight in that game, and for what? To traumatize him with an image he'll never get out of his head, that of his big brother on the verge of death, facing a... His thoughts stopped when he heard a vibrant step through the ring, that of the dragon that was right in front of him. ...in front of a dragon... a dragon that scares him. Yes, it's that dragon that terrorized him, it's that dragon that's going to haunt him by fighting me today. It's, uh... his fault... and I have to beat him... that's the role... of big brother! Another step was heard as Randy was just inches away from Thunderlane, still slumped against the rope. And next to that, the one who was perhaps most afraid for him, because she was the one who had the power to stop it all: Spitfire. She had seen the dragon approach her boxer, but especially her friend, so she did something she had never experienced before. The towel she usually wears around her neck, she had it in her hand, ready to be thrown into the ring, sign of forfeit. She looked frightened as she scanned Thunderlane, wondering whether she should do it or not. If she does, would Thunderlane blame her? Did she still have to wait for a miracle from him, or should we end it and take her to the emergency room? She squeezed the towel tighter and tighter, trying to answer all her questions at the same time, but her adrenaline-filled brain could not process them properly. She gritted her teeth and hoped she was doing the right thing. Randy started to cock his fist for the final blow, while the few ponies still looking at the scene ended up all closing their eyes, some even covering their ears to avoid hearing the blow. As for the principal concerned, he convinced himself what a pitiful big brother he would be if he fell now. Still supported by a simple red rope, he resumed normal breathing. NO, he cried belatedly, still looking at his brother in advanced mourning. There's no way I'm going down, not now, not like this, not in front of him, I won't allow it! He added as an argument. He terrorizes my little brother, I have to protect him, that's my role, he said, clenching his right fist with the strength he had left. Randy wanted to end it, so he knocks... *SMASH* Wha... what? Said the dragon, having received a heavy load while touching nothing on its side. The stallion in front of him had just hit him blind, and he aimed perfectly at his arm, wounding it with a single hit while parrying his own blow. "WHAT IS???" cried the dragon of terror as he saw Thunderlane's head rise up against him. As Thunderlane finally got out of that rope that was spanking him, he gave Randy a cold sweat. He had a look full of blood, the golden aroma of his eyes mixed with a significant bloody tinge seeming to be veins in his pupils. He also had all his teeth out, most of them colored the same red that was still dripping from his mouth. THAT'S WHAT BIG BROTHER'S FOR! Thunderlane screamed in his head before taking a step forward. "AAAAAHHHHHH!!" he shouted, forming a terrifying echo across the closed room. Her scream made all the spectators watch what was happening, opening their eyes. *SMASH* This was followed by a clean, precise blow to the torso, which went deep into Randy's body, forcing him to bend more and more. The blow made the dragon spit out the mucus he had in his throat, it was impossible to hold them back as this strike could have punctured him if his fist was sharper. While the tears were still flowing in the bleachers, Thunderlane continued to scream while throwing a hook with his free fist. The previous shot as well as this one sounded like a real cannonball thrown at full speed directly against the dragon. The impacts created echoes in the room similar to someone crossing the sound barrier, and hypnotized the audience to listen and watch. The scales of the dragon were no longer of any use to him, the secretion of adrenaline was so strong for the stallion that he was in a state of fury and rage that no one would have expected from him. Continuing to scream, he knocks each blow on his opponent as if it were a fatal blow, he doesn't hold back any more, he hasn't found any interest in it. Those fists would probably be able to break Randy's body if they weren't inside gloves that reduced the force. A hook, a right, a left, a blow to the ribs, the stomach, the torso, the head, everything was a target for the rabid stallion. He ended his routine with an uppercut that forced to break Randy's jaw, narrowly failing because of his still in place tooth guard. As the dragon flew in his turn for the first time in his career, his own tooth guard coming out of the ring before his boxer, he could only think with terror: is he seriously trying to kill me? Before crash-landing on the ground, bouncing off it twice before spreading out on the cold, solid surface. The shock brought the whole room back into a state of disbelief, not only in surprise that Thunderlane had regained the advantage, but also in witnessing his unspeakable violence. For both supporters and detractors, no more noise was audible in the huge hall, apart from the jerky breathing of the black boxer. Spitfire was in the same posture, about to throw the towel on the ground, having moved several centimetres forward from earlier. Noticing that this was futile, she squeezed the piece of cloth even tighter than before, for fear of unintentionally letting go of it, without giving up her arm. As he was now the only one standing in the ring, Thunderlane stared at the dragon's supporters, freezing their blood with his simple gaze, always with two dominant colors: gold for his bravery and red for his fury. This one seemed to stop as the stallion heard the referee yelling in turn. "DOWN!!!" He said as he asked Thunderlane to go back to his corner. The stallion walked to his corner, where his captain was, and whether it was her or the wonderbolt fans in the stands, no one recognized him. He kept his eyes that sounded just... not like Thunderlane. The Thunderlane they knew would never have gotten so carried away, and her face could scare off a Leviathan so much as it was abnormal on her face. Yes, at that moment, Spitfire herself was afraid of what had become of her friend. "It's... to my god... IT'S INCREDIBLE, WHEN NOBODY BELIEVED IT, THUNDERLANE KICKED HIS OPPONENT'S ASS AND ALREADY KNOCKED HIM DOWN!!" The pony shouted in excitement at what he saw. "WILL WITNESS THE FASTEST FINAL OF THE BOXING TOURNAMENT EVER V..." He didn't even have time to finish his sentence, the audience to have any reaction or the referee to start the countdown that... leading to another general surprise, Randy was back on his feet, fists clenched and an angry look on his face. The minotaur took the opportunity to look at his face and went to decide whether he was able to continue the game or not. Thunderlane was stunned by the speed with which he got up, truly spanking the rage that had inhabited him a few minutes earlier. Just like the spectators who finally react to this succession of improbable events. "WHAT?! IS HE UP?!?" Shouted in unison the pony presenter and all the wonderbolt fans. "YES, YOU'RE A RANDYY CHAMPION!!" then shouted the dragon's supporters, congratulating him on his prowess. "THIS GAME IS GETTING CRAZIER AND CRAZIER, THE WONDERBOLT OFFENSIVE WILL NOT HAVE BEEN ENOUGH TO MAKE HIS OPPONENT RESPECT HIM!" commented the scribble in total admiration at the various demonstrations of power. Following his words, the dragon on the field thought stealthily: Oh that if Thunderlane, I respect you amply as an opponent. "BOX!!!" *DING DING DING* At the same time as the referee who gave his agreement for the match to continue also sounded the end of this first round rich in emotions on both sides.
